Tag: Varric Tethras

  • Chapter 83 – In the Shadow of Trouble

    19 – 26 Solace 9:41

    When they finally reached Skyhold, Ariana was exhausted. The weight of everything that had happened—Crestwood, the Wardens, the mayor’s betrayal—pressed down on her shoulders like a cloak she couldn’t shrug off. But more than that, the nightmare from the other night clung to her like a shadow. It had been different. Sharper. The pain had lingered longer, wrapping itself around her arm and refusing to let go, even in the daylight.

    But as they passed through the gates, a familiar sound broke through her thoughts.

    Small footsteps pounded against the stone, followed by the bright, eager voice that never failed to tug at her heart.

    “Cullen!”

    Before Ariana could fully register the moment, Cullen had already handed off his horse’s reins to a nearby soldier. He barely had time to bend down before Emma collided with him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck as he scooped her up with ease.

    He laughed, the sound warm and full, cutting through the exhaustion like sunlight through fog. “Were you waiting for me?”

    “Yes! Linnea said you’d be back soon!” Emma’s voice bubbled with excitement as she clung to him.

    Ariana couldn’t help the smile that crept onto her face. The way Cullen’s eyes softened when he looked at Emma, the way his arms wrapped around her with the ease of someone who had done it a hundred times before—it was a kind of joy Ariana didn’t see often, but when she did, it filled something inside her she hadn’t realized was empty.

    Cullen glanced over at Ariana, his smile lingering as he set Emma back down.

    “Do you have a report for me, recruit?” he asked, his voice dropping into a mock-serious tone that made Emma giggle.

    She straightened immediately, saluting him with exaggerated precision before launching into a detailed recount of her week. Cullen listened intently, nodding along, occasionally glancing back at Ariana with that same soft smile.

    When Emma tugged at his hand, eager to show him something she’d found, Cullen let her lead him away without hesitation.

    Ariana stood there, watching them go, until she felt a familiar presence at her side.

    “Quite the pair, those two,” Isabel murmured, stepping up beside her with a smile.

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on Cullen and Emma, their laughter echoing down the stone halls. “She calls him ‘uncle,’” Ariana said quietly, “but she doesn’t see him that way, does she?”

    It wasn’t really a question.

    Isabel shook her head, her smile softening. “No. And I will always be immensely grateful to you and Cullen for that. He’s been a father to her, even if he hasn’t entirely realized it.”

    Ariana felt a warmth bloom in her chest, even as the weight of exhaustion settled deeper in her bones. She wrapped an arm around Isabel’s shoulders, giving her a gentle squeeze. “Come now, Isabel. Don’t start getting all sentimental on me.”

    Isabel chuckled, nudging her lightly. “Oh, I know what you need, child.” She tipped her head toward the keep. “Off to the kitchen with you, then. Let’s get you fed.”

    Ariana’s smile widened as they made their way inside, the warmth of the halls wrapping around them like a familiar embrace. But beneath the surface of that comfort, a quiet unease lingered, like a shadow she couldn’t quite shake.

    The kitchen was warm and bustling, the scent of fresh bread and simmering stew filling the air. Ariana sank into a chair near the hearth, the warmth from the fire soothing the lingering chill in her bones. Isabel moved around the space with practiced ease, gathering food and muttering under her breath about how thin Ariana looked after every mission.

    But as Isabel set down a bowl of stew in front of her, she paused, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly.

    “You’re smiling,” Isabel observed, her tone light but curious. “But it’s different.”

    Ariana blinked, surprised, then chuckled softly. She dipped her spoon into the bowl, stirring absentmindedly. “Cullen wants to get married.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, not immediately understanding. “You’re already engaged.”

    Ariana shook her head, setting the spoon down. “No, I mean… he wants to get married. He’s ready. He doesn’t want to wait anymore.”

    For a moment, Isabel said nothing, her expression unreadable. Then, realization dawned, and she let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head.

    “Are you telling me we need to plan a wedding right now?”

    Ariana’s smile grew, warmth blooming in her chest despite the fatigue. “I think we do.”

    But even as they laughed, even as they leaned into the joy of the moment, Ariana felt the dark undercurrent tug at the edges of her mind. The nightmare still lingered. The pain in her arm wasn’t just a memory—it was a reminder. A shadow she couldn’t outrun.

    And no matter how much light Cullen and Emma brought into her life, a part of her couldn’t shake the feeling that some things refused to stay buried. She told herself he was dead—that the wounds she left him with were enough. But even now, when the world was quiet, that certainty wavered.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed softly against the stone floors of Skyhold’s halls as he made his way back to their quarters. The day had been long—filled with meetings, catching up on reports, and organizing the new troops stationed at Caer Bronach. But despite the exhaustion settling into his shoulders, there was a lingering warmth from the hours he’d spent with Emma earlier. Her laughter, her stories, the way her hand fit so easily in his—those were the moments that grounded him.

    But as he opened the door to their quarters, that warmth faded, replaced by a quiet tension that settled in his chest.

    Ariana was there, sitting on the couch by the hearth, her house robe loosely tied at the waist. A book rested on her lap, but she wasn’t reading it. Her head was leaned back against the armrest, eyes closed, and her right hand was absently rubbing her left forearm. The glass of whiskey on the table beside her was nearly untouched.

    What struck him most, though, was her stillness. She hadn’t reacted to his presence—no flicker of acknowledgment, no shift in posture. That wasn’t like her. Ariana was always aware, always tuned to the smallest change in her surroundings. But now, it was as if she wasn’t entirely there.

    He walked over quietly, his brow furrowing as he approached. Trying not to press too hard, he kept his tone light. “What are you reading?”

    Ariana’s body tensed for a brief second, her eyes fluttering open in surprise. It was a fleeting reaction, but Cullen caught it—the way her breath hitched just slightly before she masked it with a practiced smile.

    She held up the book, her voice casual. “The Viper’s Nest. One of Varric’s earlier works.”

    Cullen sat down beside her, his eyes scanning her face, looking for any cracks in the facade. “Is it any good?”

    She chuckled softly, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s no Hard in Hightown, but it’s not bad.”

    He nodded, letting the silence stretch for a moment, hoping she’d fill it with something—anything. But she didn’t. Her fingers drifted back to her forearm, the motion absent, like she wasn’t even aware she was doing it.

    Cullen shifted, leaning closer, his voice softer now. “Ari, are you alright?”

    For a split second, he saw it—a flicker of something in her eyes. Fear. But just as quickly, it was gone, hidden behind that same carefully constructed smile.

    “I’m fine,” she said, her tone light, dismissive. “Just tired.”

    He wasn’t convinced. Not even close.

    “You know you can tell me anything,” he said gently, his hand finding hers, squeezing it lightly.

    Ariana’s smile didn’t falter, but her eyes drifted away from his. “There’s nothing to tell,” she murmured, before meeting his gaze again. “Come to bed, Cullen. I could use some sleep in an actual bed.”

    He hesitated for a moment, searching her face for any sign she might let him in. But all he found was that same guarded expression, the wall she had built around whatever haunted her.

    Finally, he nodded, rising to his feet and offering her his hand. “Alright.”

    They moved to the bed, settling beneath the covers. Ariana curled against him, her head resting on his chest, her breathing slowing as sleep began to claim her.

    But Cullen remained awake, his fingers trailing through her hair as his mind replayed the night’s events. He could feel the tension still lingering in her body, even in sleep. The way she had been rubbing her arm, the flicker of fear in her eyes—it all pointed to something deeper, something she wasn’t ready to share.

    He tightened his hold on her, his resolve firm. Whatever it was, he would be here. And when she was ready, he would be the one she could lean on.

    But for now, he kept watch, his eyes fixed on the darkened ceiling, afraid of what the night might bring.

    ~~~

    The days following their return to Skyhold were a blur of duties and distractions. But it didn’t escape Cullen’s notice how Ariana was filling her time. She was waking up early, heading to the training grounds before dawn to spar with recruits and Rangers alike. She buried herself in reports more than usual, consulting with Leliana and Josephine on every matter that required attention—and even those that didn’t. She was trying to distract herself.

    His only consolation was that, so far, she hadn’t had any more nightmares. She had mostly stopped rubbing her arm, but the memory of that motion still gnawed at him. There were no scars on her arm—not there, anyway. He would have noticed by now if there were. He wondered if it was a nervous, unconscious compulsion. But that didn’t sound right. Not for her.

    Cullen was lost in thought, staring at the scattered papers on his desk, when a knock at the door pulled him from his reverie.

    “Commander?”

    He looked up to see Dorian standing in the doorway, a casual, almost mischievous smile playing on his lips.

    “Care for a game of chess?” Dorian asked, stepping into the room as if the answer was already a given.

    Cullen blinked, momentarily taken aback. “Chess?”

    Dorian raised an eyebrow. “Yes, chess. I’ve been told you’re an exceptional player, and I’m in need of a worthy opponent.”

    Cullen opened his mouth to decline, the weight of his responsibilities pressing at the edges of his mind. But after a moment, he paused. Maybe a match would do him some good.

    “Alright,” he said, standing. “Let’s go.”

    They made their way to the Skyhold gardens, finding a quiet table under the soft glow of lantern light. The game started quickly, each move calculated and deliberate.

    “Gloat all you like. I have this one,” Cullen smirked, moving a piece with confidence.

    “Are you sassing me, Commander? I didn’t know you had it in you,” Dorian quipped, his eyes gleaming.

    Cullen chuckled, ready to respond, but his words caught in his throat as he spotted movement out of the corner of his eye.

    “Why do I even—Ariana.” His tone softened as he saw her approaching, her steps light but purposeful. He began to stand, but Ariana waved him off.

    “Leaving, are you? Does this mean I win?” Dorian teased.

    “Don’t let me interrupt. You’re about to win, after all.” Her smile playful.

    “Darling, please. You need to let your Commander come to terms with my inevitable victory. He’ll feel much better that way,” Dorian added with a smirk.

    “Really? Because I just won,” Cullen said, his smirk widening as the final piece of his strategy played out.

    Dorian stared at the board, his eyes narrowing as he studied the position.

    Ariana laughed—a genuine, lighthearted sound that Cullen hadn’t heard in days. It warmed something inside him.

    “Wait, Dorian… is this the first time you’ve played against Cullen?” she asked, her amusement clear.

    “Don’t get smug. There will be no living with you,” Dorian huffed, standing and brushing off his tunic before turning to Cullen. “We’ll have a rematch.”

    As Dorian walked away, Ariana took the now-empty seat across from Cullen, her eyes still bright with laughter.

    “You didn’t warn him?” she teased.

    “He said he’d been told I was good at chess. Didn’t think he needed a warning,” Cullen replied, shaking his head with a smile. “I should probably return to my duties… unless you would care for a game?”

    Ariana’s eyes sparkled, the playful teasing back in her expression. It was a relief to see, even if it was just for now.

    “Very well. Prepare the board, Commander.”

    As their match continued, Cullen felt a mixture of relief and lingering concern. Yes, she seemed better today. She seemed herself. But it only made him realize how easily she could bury whatever haunted her. With time, she would always mask it, push it deep enough that even he might forget—until it surfaced again. She wasn’t dealing with it. She wasn’t processing it.

    She was just burying it deep enough to not think about it most days.

    And if anyone knew what that was like, it was him.

    ~~~

    Ariana had found a steady routine that helped settle her mind. Just as Cullen had promised, he enabled her to train recruits in the mornings, and along with Lamberto and Valentina, they spent their time in the training yard with the new Inquisition recruits. Even Riley was getting more comfortable handling the early morning gathering of reports and concerns from Cullen, Leliana, and Josephine so Ariana didn’t have to.

    I need to pay her more… Ariana chuckled to herself.

    As she stood at the training yard watching over the recruits, a peculiar sight caught her attention. An arrival—another visiting noble, by the look of it. A parade of guards surrounded the guest. Yet someone else wants to meet the famed Inquisitor, she sighed. She could already see Josephine exiting the main hall, ready to handle it, so she turned her attention back to the recruits.

    “What’s this? The Inquisitor can’t be bothered to greet her guests?” A familiar voice teased, pulling her attention back.

    Ariana’s heart leapt, relief flooding through her as she turned toward the voice. Fred.

    There he was, still standing beside his horse, a smirk on his face. She barely registered Josephine’s alarmed expression before she took off, sprinting towards Frederick.

    When she reached him, she jumped, wrapping her arms and legs around him. Frederick caught her with the ease of years of practice, their reunion effortless despite the time apart.

    Without opening her eyes, she could feel the stares around her—could practically hear Josephine’s gasp at the Inquisitor’s unseemly display with a visiting noble.

    Ariana pulled back slightly but didn’t let him set her down. “What are you doing here, Fred? No one told me you were coming.”

    “Maker, I’ve missed you, Ari,” Frederick murmured, pulling her into another tight hug before finally setting her down. “Are you alright?”

    Ariana shrugged, raising her left hand. “Eh, I glow now… don’t get me started,” she replied with a mock-defeated tone.

    Josephine finally stepped forward, clearing her throat delicately. “Inquisitor… I believe it may be… appropriate to let Lord Decken get settled.”

    Ariana turned to Josephine, arching an eyebrow at the unexpected interruption. Then she looked back at Frederick, her grin returning. “Do you need to get settled, Fred?” she asked knowingly.

    “Of course not. Where are we going?” Frederick smirked.

    “Lord Decken,” one of his attendants interjected, his voice formal and stiff. “I believe Lady Montilyet has the right of it. We should get settled first. It has been a long journey.”

    Ariana wasn’t sure she had ever heard anyone speak so formally—not even her mother.

    Frederick subtly motioned behind her, his smirk deepening. Without hesitation, Ariana intertwined her hand with his, and they both took off running back toward the stables. She knew from there they could sneak into the kitchens, make their way to the basement of Skyhold, and lose everyone who might try to follow.

    ~~~

    From his vantage point on the battlements just outside his office, Cullen observed the scene unfolding in the courtyard below. The arrival of another noble was nothing new—Skyhold had become a revolving door of political figures—but Ariana’s reaction was anything but typical.

    “What’s this? The Inquisitor can’t be bothered to greet her guests?” a familiar voice called out.

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed slightly before widening in recognition as he saw Ariana’s entire demeanor shift. Without a moment’s hesitation, she sprinted toward the man—Frederick Decken.

    Cullen watched as she leapt into Frederick’s arms, her laughter ringing out as he caught her with practiced ease. The way they clung to each other, they hadn’t seen each other in a long time and clearly missed each other.

    But it wasn’t the display that caught Cullen’s attention. It was Josephine’s expression just beyond the courtyard—a mix of alarm, confusion, and what Cullen could only describe as outright panic.

    A slow grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. She doesn’t know.

    As Ariana and Frederick disappeared toward the stables, Cullen descended from the battlements, making his way down to where Josephine stood, still staring after them with wide eyes. When she finally noticed Cullen approaching, her face paled.

    Perfect.

    “Josephine,” Cullen greeted, his tone light as he approached. “What’s the matter?”

    Josephine blinked rapidly, clearly trying to collect herself. “I—Commander… I…” She stumbled over her words, glancing back toward where Ariana and Frederick had disappeared. “I’m not exactly sure what just happened.”

    Cullen let out a low chuckle, crossing his arms over his chest. “Ah, well…” He paused for dramatic effect, watching as Josephine’s anxiety visibly increased. “You see, Ariana was engaged to Frederick before.”

    Josephine’s eyes widened even further, her mouth opening slightly in shock. “Engaged?” she echoed, her voice almost a whisper. “I… Commander, I’m so sorry… I didn’t realize… I hope nothing happened in Crestwood…”

    Cullen couldn’t hold back the laughter that bubbled up, his amusement catching Josephine completely off guard. “Nothing happened in Crestwood,” he assured her between chuckles. “Frederick is Ariana’s best friend. They grew up together.”

    Josephine blinked, her confusion deepening. “But… the engagement?”

    “Ah, yes,” Cullen nodded, still smiling. “That was their parents’ doing. It’s actually what caused Ariana to run away in the first place.”

    Josephine’s posture finally began to relax, though a hint of discomfort lingered. “I see…” She glanced toward the courtyard again, shaking her head slightly. “Still, that behavior… it wasn’t exactly appropriate for the Inquisitor to display.”

    Cullen’s smile softened, but there was a note of firmness in his voice when he replied. “What is appropriate for the Inquisitor will be decided by Ariana alone.” He met Josephine’s gaze steadily. “We chose to make Ariana Trevelyan—the black sheep of the Trevelyan family, the White Wolf of the Silver Rangers—Inquisitor. This is who she is.”

    Josephine held his gaze for a moment longer before nodding slowly. “Of course, Commander,” she said quietly, though the unease in her expression hadn’t entirely faded.

    Cullen watched as she turned and walked away, his smile lingering. Ariana was many things—a noble, a leader, a friend. But most importantly, she was herself. And that was exactly who Thedas needed.

    ~~~

    Ariana led Frederick through the dimly lit basement corridors of Skyhold, their footsteps echoing softly off the stone walls. The faint scent of aged parchment and cool earth clung to the air, a familiar comfort within the fortress’s ancient bones. They ascended the stairs toward the main hall, their pace unhurried, savoring the rare chance to catch up in private.

    As they passed through the bustling main hall and began to climb the staircase toward the library, Ariana noticed the glances—the whispered murmurs from visiting nobles speculating about the nature of their relationship. She caught Frederick’s eye, and they both shared a knowing smile.

    “Let them wonder,” she murmured.

    “It’s not as if it’s the first time,” Frederick replied with a smirk.

    Reaching the library, Ariana’s gaze immediately found Dorian, seated near one of the tall windows, a letter in his hand. His usual confident posture was there, but something about his expression seemed off—subdued, almost distant.

    “Dorian,” Ariana called softly, approaching with Frederick at her side. “I’d like you to meet someone.”

    Dorian looked up, his smile appearing out of habit but not quite reaching his eyes. “Ah, the famous friend,” he said, standing to greet them. But Ariana noticed the letter in his hand, the slight tremor in his fingers as he set it aside.

    “Dorian, are you alright?” she asked, her eyes flicking between him and the letter.

    His smile softened, a bittersweet edge to it. “A letter regarding Felix,” he began. “He went to the Magisterium. Stood on the senate floor and told them of you. A glowing testimonial, I’m informed. No news on the reaction, but everyone back home is talking. Felix always was as good as his word.”

    “Was?” The word caught in Ariana’s throat, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Dorian’s smile wavered, and he nodded slowly. “He passed. The Blight finally caught up with him.”

    Ariana reached out, resting a hand on his arm. “I’m so sorry, Dorian. Are you alright?”

    Dorian’s gaze drifted toward the window, his voice quieter now. “Felix used to sneak me treats from the kitchens when I was working late in his father’s study. ‘Don’t get into trouble on my behalf,’ I’d tell him. ‘I like trouble,’ he’d say.” He chuckled softly, the sound tinged with sadness. “Tevinter could use more mages like him—those who put the good of others above themselves.”

    Ariana squeezed his arm gently. “You make it sound like he was a better person than you.”

    Dorian’s eyes flicked back to hers, a spark of his usual charm returning. “What a mad thing to say. Few people are better than I.” He paused, his grin widening slightly. “Very well. A better person, clearly. Not nearly as handsome.”

    Ariana chuckled, grateful to see him returning to himself. “Come now, a good friend once told me there’s nothing a good bottle of wine can’t fix.”

    “Truer words have never been spoken,” Dorian agreed, looping his arm through hers. “Besides, then I can get to know this handsome man you’ve brought me.” He turned to Frederick, eyes gleaming with mischief. “So you’re the famous best friend… he’s quite handsome. Why didn’t you want to marry this man?”

    “Maker save me. I should have seen that coming,” Ariana sighed, rolling her eyes.

    Frederick laughed, his arm resting casually on Ariana’s shoulder. “I’ve asked so many times, she can never tell me.”

    Their banter continued all the way to the tavern, much to Ariana’s regret—though the warmth it brought, seeing them both lighten, was something she wouldn’t trade for anything.

    ~~~

    The Herald’s Rest was already buzzing with the usual evening crowd, but their arrival brought a new energy to the room. They claimed a large table near the hearth, ordering wine and ale with little regard for how quickly the drinks began to flow.

    It wasn’t long before Hawke and Varric sauntered in, their expressions lighting up at the sight of Ariana and Frederick.

    “Well, look who’s back,” Varric grinned, clapping Frederick on the back. “And bringing trouble with him, I see.”

    “You’re just jealous you can’t pull off ‘trouble’ as well as I do,” Frederick shot back, earning a hearty laugh from Varric.

    Hawke slid into a seat beside Ariana, eyeing the growing collection of bottles on the table. “Starting without us? That’s hardly fair.”

    “We were just warming up,” Ariana smirked, pouring another round.

    Before long, Michael and Linnea joined them, their arrival greeted with cheers and more than a few sarcastic remarks about their timing. As they settled in, Ariana shot her brother a mischievous glance.

    “Oh, by the way,” she said, loud enough for the whole table to hear, “I just found out that Michael and Linnea are doing more than just sneaking around.”

    Hawke nearly choked on her drink, and Varric’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, what?” Varric exclaimed, grinning. “The templar and the Ranger’s spymaster?”

    “Apparently,” Ariana teased, her smirk widening. “At this rate, they’ll probably get married before I do.”

    Michael looked like he wanted the floor to swallow him whole, his face turning a shade of red that matched the wine in his glass. Linnea, on the other hand, just laughed, tossing her arm around his shoulders.

    “Can’t rush perfection,” Linnea quipped, winking at Ariana.

    Inevitably, someone, probably Hawke, produced a deck of Wicked Grace cards, and the games began. Bets were placed, each round more outrageous than the last. The stakes shifted from coin to increasingly inappropriate dares, much to Ariana’s growing amusement, and slight dread.

    “Alright,” Varric declared after a particularly dramatic hand, “three rounds from now, loser’s climbs the highest point in Skyhold.”

    “You’re all going to regret that,” Michael muttered, narrowing his eyes at his cards.

    By the time Leliana slipped in, the table was a chaotic mess of empty bottles, scattered cards, and increasingly rowdy laughter.

    “I see I’ve missed quite the gathering,” Leliana remarked, her voice smooth but amused as she leaned against the nearest post. “But it’s not a real party until someone’s smallclothes are pinned to a Chantry board.”

    Ariana blinked, then turned to her with mock-seriousness. “Do we… do we even have a Chantry board in Skyhold?”

    “We can improvise,” Leliana replied with a wink, smoothly taking over the deck of cards. “Now, are you all ready for a real game?”

    Somewhere in the chaos, someone’s smallclothes—Ariana never did find out whose—ended up dangling from a chandelier, and by the time they stumbled out into the cool night air, Ariana couldn’t remember the last time she’d laughed so hard.

    ~~~

    Cullen had just returned from his office, the weight of reports and strategic planning lingering in the back of his mind. He’d already shed his armor, the familiar weight replaced by the loose comfort of his linen shirt and trousers. As he set down the last of his reports on the desk, the door to their quarters creaked open, revealing Ariana.

    Her cheeks were flushed from the cold—and perhaps from something stronger—and her steps were just the slightest bit unsteady. But her smile? Radiant, wide, and unapologetically free in a way Cullen rarely saw.

    He leaned against the desk, arms crossed over his chest, his gaze softening as he watched her kick off her boots with a graceless thud. “I heard about quite the events at the tavern tonight,” he remarked, the corners of his mouth twitching into a smile.

    Ariana’s laugh was light, bubbling from her chest as she flopped onto the edge of the bed. “Someone lost their smallclothes, apparently,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “Though, I’m not entirely sure who. Details are… foggy.”

    Cullen chuckled, pushing off from the desk and making his way closer. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her like this—so loose, so unburdened, even if only for a night.

    “Foggy, hmm?” he teased. “And here I thought you had an ironclad memory.”

    “Not when Leliana’s involved,” Ariana groaned, flopping back against the pillows. “I’m also fairly certain I lost more gold tonight than I ever have before.”

    “To Leliana?” Cullen asked, feigning surprise. “I’m shocked.”

    “It’s criminal,” Ariana muttered, though her grin betrayed her amusement. She tilted her head toward him, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Do we even have a Chantry board in Skyhold?”

    Cullen blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic. “A Chantry board?”

    Ariana snickered at his confusion. “Leliana said it’s not a real party until someone’s smallclothes are pinned to a Chantry board. I was just… wondering.”

    Cullen laughed, shaking his head as he moved to sit on the edge of the bed beside her. “I’m not sure I want to know the answer to that.”

    “Probably wise,” she agreed, her laughter softening as she leaned into him.

    He turned to her, his eyes scanning her flushed cheeks, the relaxed lines of her face. This was a version of Ariana he’d rarely seen—unguarded, carefree, and just a little reckless. And he found he liked it. More than he expected.

    “So,” he began, his tone light but teasing, “should I be checking if you still have your smallclothes?”

    Ariana’s eyes sparkled with laughter, but she caught the insinuation easily, leaning back on her elbows. “You probably should,” she teased, her voice dropping slightly. “But… if they’re still there, I wouldn’t mind if you removed them.”

    Cullen didn’t hesitate. In an instant, his hands found her waist as he leaned in close. Ariana let out a surprised laugh, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him toward her with playful ease.

    She grinned up at him, her breath catching as his weight settled beside her, his lips brushing against hers with a hunger that sent a thrill down her spine.

    “You’re trouble tonight,” he murmured against her skin, his fingers tracing the curve of her waist.

    “You like trouble,” she whispered back, pulling him closer.

    Cullen chuckled, pulling back just enough to meet her eyes. “Is this something I should expect more often?”

    Ariana shrugged, her grin never faltering. “Maybe.”

    He studied her for a moment, his heart swelling with a mix of affection and curiosity. He was more certain than ever that he wanted to do everything in his power to let her have as many nights like this as she wanted. To relieve her of the burdens that prevented it.

    “Then I’ll be ready,” he whispered, capturing her lips again in a kiss that promised he’d follow her into whatever chaos she brought.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat at the war table, her head resting in her hand, fingers pressing against her temple as if she could will the pounding headache away. Leliana sat beside her, looking equally miserable, her usual sharp gaze dulled by the clear effects of too much wine. The room felt too bright, the reports too loud, and the voices, Maker help her, were unbearable.

    “Could we please keep the voices down?” Ariana muttered, not even attempting to mask the irritation in her tone.

    Leliana groaned in agreement, waving a dismissive hand toward Josephine, who was speaking far too cheerfully for this hour. “I agree with the Inquisitor. There is no need to be speak so loudly.”

    Josephine’s lips twitched, but she wisely refrained from commenting. Across the table, Cullen exchanged a knowing glance with Riley, both of them clearly amused by the sorry state of their Inquisitor and spymaster.

    As they flipped through another report, Ariana suddenly huffed. “I need a rematch in Wicked Grace. I need to make some of that gold back.”

    Riley snorted, leaning back in her chair with a smug grin. “You lost at Wicked Grace? How much did you lose, Wolf?” Her tone was all mockery, the kind of baiting Ariana knew all too well.

    Ariana didn’t miss a beat. “I just gambled away your salary for the next few months.”

    Riley’s eyes widened, alarm flickering across her face. “You better be planning to win it back!”

    Ariana smirked, waving her off lazily. “You’re probably one of the richest people in this room, Riley. You’ll be fine not getting paid for a few months.”

    Riley shot her a glare that could’ve burned through stone, but Ariana just chuckled and flipped the next report over.

    Cullen finally cleared his throat, the hint of a smile still tugging at his lips. “We’ve received a report from a young hopeful looking to help the Inquisition.”

    He picked up a letter, reading it aloud with just enough seriousness to make Ariana’s headache throb a little more:

    To the Inquisition,

    I found bandits stalking your patrols. They are the usual kind, and I can show your people where they are. I’d have tried to stop them, but they have swords, and I don’t. If you have extra, I will help. I want to help.

    D. Sutherland

    Ariana blinked, trying to focus through the fog in her brain. “I met the boy in the tavern the other day. Seems eager to help.”

    Cullen nodded thoughtfully. “He already knows where to find the bandits. I say equip him well, and let him handle it.”

    Ariana considered for a moment before nodding. “He deserves a chance. But send a Ranger with him—just in case.”

    Riley gave a small nod, jotting down a quick note.

    Ariana straightened slightly, trying not to groan as her headache protested the movement. “Any updates on finding the mayor of Crestwood?”

    Leliana, still looking like she’d prefer to crawl back into bed, shook her head. “Not yet. But he’ll need supplies soon enough. My agents can inquire along the roads out of Crestwood. We’ll catch him when he tries to resupply.”

    Ariana nodded. “Do it.” She turned to Riley. “Let Arl Teagan know we’re looking for the mayor and why.”

    Then to Josephine, “And send word to King Alistair. Include the letter the mayor left, confessing what he did.”

    Both women nodded, scribbling notes before gathering their papers.

    “Anything else?” Ariana asked, already dreading the possibility of more reports.

    When no one spoke, she waved them off. “Good. Dismissed.”

    Riley, Josephine, and Leliana filed out, leaving the war room blessedly quiet. Ariana leaned heavily against the table, trying to steady herself, as Cullen approached, his expression far too amused for her liking.

    He stopped beside her, his arms crossed over his chest, that smug, knowing look on his face. “Rough night?”

    Ariana groaned, letting herself lean against him, grateful for his warmth and steady presence. “I need to go back to bed.”

    Cullen chuckled, the sound rumbling through his chest as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “You think you’ll survive until then?”

    Ariana sighed dramatically. “I might not.”

    Cullen laughed again, guiding her gently toward the door. “Come on, Inquisitor. Let’s get you to bed before you start gambling away my salary.”

    Ariana blinked, her steps slow as she leaned more heavily into him. “Do I pay you?” she muttered, brows furrowing in confusion. “I don’t think I pay you… The Inquisition pays you.”

    Cullen chuckled, tightening his hold around her waist. “So, my salary is safe then?”

    Ariana gave a small, exaggerated nod, her voice muffled against his shoulder. “Probably.”

    Cullen shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes as he steered her down the hall. “That’s reassuring.”

  • Chapter 82 – The Weight of the Past

    6 – 18 Solace 9:41

    Between Haven and Skyhold, Ariana had started to settle into a routine—or at least, as much of a routine as someone in her position could manage. A little over a month had passed since she had been named Inquisitor, and she was still learning how to navigate the expectations that came with it. Some things were easier than others.

    The war council meetings, however, remained the worst.

    It wasn’t the reports or the decisions. She had handled far worse as a Ranger—harder choices, more dangerous outcomes. The difference was that now everyone looked to her before a choice was made. It wasn’t a discussion among equals; it was her judgment, her word that carried the weight of the Inquisition’s will. And she hated it.

    The only reason she tolerated these meetings at all was Riley.

    Cullen might have been her anchor, her steady support, but in meetings like these, he didn’t know how not to be ‘Commander Cullen.’ His role was too ingrained, too formal. His concern was real—she never doubted that—but he still spoke to her as Inquisitor Trevelyan.

    Riley didn’t. Riley never did.

    Which was probably why Leliana and Josephine both looked mildly horrified half the time Riley opened her mouth.

    Ariana sat at the head of the table, half-listening as the advisors traded reports. At some point, she had completely stopped paying attention. She wasn’t sure when it happened, only that she had been watching Riley interject, handling all Ranger operations as easily as if this were one of their old strategy meetings.

    Then Cullen spoke, his voice low and careful, pulling her abruptly back to the present. “Inquisitor.” The way he said it, quiet, concerned, made it clear he had been watching her for a while. “Is something wrong?”

    Ariana straightened, forcing herself to focus. “What? No, I’m fine.”

    The words left her mouth too fast, too rehearsed. Cullen’s brow creased slightly, and she could see the exact moment he didn’t believe her.

    Before he could press the matter, Riley scoffed. “Bullshit.”

    Josephine stiffened visibly, her hands tightening around a rolled-up parchment. Leliana’s lips thinned, and she cast a sidelong glance at Riley as if debating whether to intervene.

    Ariana, however, just laughed. Genuinely. For the first time that morning.

    “Well,” she said, still chuckling, “you seemed to have everything well in hand, Riley.”

    “I don’t want your job, Wolf.” Riley shot her an unimpressed look. “They named you Inquisitor, not me.”

    Ariana groaned, rubbing her eyes in mock exasperation. “Fine. What do you want from me now?”

    Riley leaned back in her chair, arms crossed. “Crestwood. Undead. Hawke’s friend. You handling it, or am I writing back that the Inquisitor is too busy to deal with corpses today?”

    Crestwood.

    Ariana froze. Just for a second. Just long enough that Cullen noticed. She forced herself to keep her tone light. “Right. Crestwood…”

    She exhaled, gaze shifting past Riley, toward the windows, where the sun cast long streaks of light across the stone floor.

    She had avoided that place for years. If the Rangers had a job anywhere near the region, she had always sent others. Always. Crestwood wasn’t just another mission. It was a reminder.

    If it hadn’t flooded, she might have made it back to Kinloch Hold. If it hadn’t flooded, Cullen might not have stopped looking for her. If it hadn’t flooded, maybe everything would have been different.

    She didn’t want to go back. Which was exactly why she needed to.

    Ariana pushed herself up from the chair. “Sure. Let’s go, Riley.” She motioned toward the door.

    Riley frowned, clearly thrown off. “Wait, what?”

    “I had to handle the last set of undead by myself. You can handle these.” Ariana smirked, already moving toward the exit.

    Riley scoffed. “You don’t pay me for that, Wolf.”

    “You’re right, I pay you for way more than that.” Ariana shot her a pointed look. “We’re going. You’re coming with me.”

    Riley groaned but didn’t argue further, pushing up from her chair. “Not happy about this, Wolf.”

    “You’re never happy about any job, Riley.”

    A pointed silence settled over the room as Ariana reached for the door. That was when she felt Cullen’s eyes on her again.

    She turned back, catching his expression—a flicker of something just beneath the surface.

    His concern hadn’t faded. If anything, it had deepened.

    “Is there anything else?” she asked the room, letting her gaze flick between Josephine, Leliana, and Cullen.

    Cullen straightened, his hands loosely clasped behind his back.

    “Nothing requiring your immediate attention.” The words were measured, but there was a new edge to his tone. Something unresolved.

    Josephine and Leliana exchanged a glance before nodding their agreement.

    Ariana gave a mock salute. “Very well. Come on, Riley. Seems like we have another town to save.”

    Riley followed, grumbling under her breath as she fell into step beside her. “Seriously, this is the worst.”

    Ariana grinned. “And yet, here you are.”

    ~~~

    The wind was colder than Ariana remembered.

    It whipped across the hills, carrying the damp scent of the valley below, the first hints of the ruins waiting for them beyond the next rise. She kept her posture easy, her hands steady on the reins, but she felt Riley’s gaze flick toward her more than once. It would only a matter of time before she said something.

    “So,” Riley drawled at last, shifting in her saddle. “We talking about it, or are you just going to keep staring into the distance all broody-like?”

    Ariana smirked, not looking at her. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

    “Right.” Riley scoffed. “So it’s just coincidence that you suddenly can’t focus on a war council, and now we’re riding straight into the place you’ve spent years avoiding?”

    Varric hummed from the other side of the group, flipping a gold coin between his fingers. “Riley’s got a point, pup. This is definitely avoidance material.”

    Dorian, who had been otherwise occupied adjusting the cuffs of his far too expensive cloak, raised a brow. “You do realize I’m sitting right here, yes? If there’s something of interest, by all means, don’t let me stop you.”

    Ariana sighed, knowing full well Riley wasn’t going to let this go. “It’s not important.”

    “Oh, that’s bullshit,” Riley snapped.

    Varric chuckled. “Definitely bullshit.”

    Dorian perked up. “Now I am interested.”

    Ariana let out a slow breath, watching the road ahead. The hills were rising now, the land sloping toward the valley—toward Crestwood. The air smelled the same. Felt the same. She clenched her fingers around the reins.

    “I waited for him here,” she said at last, her voice quieter than before.

    The group fell silent.

    Riley didn’t need to ask who. Neither did Varric.

    Ariana inhaled deeply before continuing. “After the Tower sealed its doors, I had nowhere to go. But I wasn’t leaving without him, so I wrote Cullen a letter and left it at the Spoiled Princess. I told him I’d stay in Crestwood as long as I could.”

    Her jaw tightened. “I waited.”

    A gust of wind caught the edge of her cloak, sending it billowing slightly behind her. “I waited until the darkspawn came.”

    Riley’s expression had darkened. “And then the dam broke.”

    Ariana nodded. “By the time I knew what was happening, the valley was gone. I had no choice—I had to run.”

    She exhaled, voice quieter now. “Months later, I made it back to Kinloch Hold.”

    Varric’s coin stilled between his fingers. Riley sat up straighter.

    Dorian frowned. “Then why—?”

    “He was already gone.” Ariana didn’t look at them. She kept her eyes ahead, Crestwood looming ever closer. “No one knew where.”

    For the first time in a long while, Riley didn’t have a snarky retort.

    Ariana huffed a humorless laugh. “If Crestwood hadn’t flooded, I would have gone back to the Tower before the worst of it. I never would have been alone during the Blight.”

    Her fingers curled tighter around the reins.

    “I never would have met him.

    Riley scoffed, shaking her head. “She never would have met us.

    Dorian arched a brow. “Us?”

    Varric sighed, rolling the coin over his knuckles. “She never would have needed saving.”

    Dorian’s gaze flicked back to Ariana, curiosity dancing in his expression. “Ah.”

    Ariana didn’t answer.

    Riley and Varric exchanged a look, their expressions shifting to something carefully neutral.

    “Doesn’t matter,” Riley muttered.

    Dorian narrowed his eyes slightly. “Ah. One of those stories.”

    Ariana let out a slow breath, looking ahead toward the ruins of Crestwood in the distance. “One of those stories.” she whispered.

    No one pushed further.

    ~~~

    Crestwood was a mess.

    The village sat in the shadow of its own past, half-sunken and surrounded by things that should have stayed dead. The undead crawled from the waterlogged ruins, their bones slick with rot, while the town itself teetered between fear and resignation. A massive rift churned in the middle of the lake, casting an eerie green glow against the water’s surface.

    The problem? They couldn’t get to it.

    The villagers muttered about the lake being too deep, the undead too many. The mayor—the same man who had been in charge the last time Ariana was here—seemed particularly uninterested in resolving the issue.

    Ariana folded her arms, watching as he tried, yet again, to convince them to walk away.

    “You’re certain this is necessary?” the mayor said, rubbing his hands together anxiously.

    Ariana arched a brow. “You have undead pouring out of your lake. Do you think it’s not necessary?”

    He flinched but didn’t back down. “There are risks to tampering with the dam. You should leave it be.”

    Riley, standing just behind Ariana, let out a long, slow exhale that wasn’t quite a sigh. “Oh, I don’t like this guy.”

    Ariana definitely didn’t like this guy. She had lingering memories of him from years ago—back when Crestwood had been quiet, when it had been nothing more than a peaceful village along the water.

    Back when she had thought she had time to wait.

    She forced the thought away, her gaze narrowing at the mayor. “The undead aren’t going to stop unless we close that rift. How do we get to it?”

    The mayor hesitated. “The dam controls broke during the Blight,” he said at last. “Even if you wanted to try, you’d have to go through Caer Bronach.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched.

    Caer Bronach.

    For a moment, she saw not the keep of today, but the ruins of yesterday. She remembered walking through its broken halls, long before she ever met Cullen, wondering what it must have been like when it still stood strong.

    And now?

    Now it was occupied by bandits. Of course it was.

    Ariana exhaled slowly. “It’s never easy, is it?”

    “Nope.” Riley popped the ‘p,’ already smirking.

    Ariana turned, motioning vaguely at the village. “Want to clear out the undead? First, go clear out a keep. Then, fix some dam controls. Then, go find and close a rift.” She let out an exaggerated sigh. “Maker’s breath, I miss when my biggest problem was stealing intercepting mage transports.”

    “You signed us up for this, Wolf.” Riley leaned against a nearby post, arms crossed.

    Ariana waved her left hand dramatically, the mark flaring faintly with green light. “I didn’t sign up for this. I’m just stuck with this.”

    Varric chuckled. “And yet, here we are.”

    Dorian, who had been listening with increasing amusement, sighed theatrically. “Let me guess. Now we have to storm a keep.”

    Ariana grinned. “Now we have to storm a keep.”

    Dorian pinched the bridge of his nose. “You know, I had plans for today that did not involve wading through more bandits. Or undead-infested lakes.”

    “Oh? What were you planning?” Riley asked, raising a brow.

    Dorian gestured vaguely. “Something dignified.”

    Ariana snorted. “That doesn’t sound like us at all.”

    Riley grinned, throwing an arm over Ariana’s shoulder as they turned away from the mayor. “Come on, Wolf. Let’s go add ‘storming a keep’ to the list of things you didn’t sign up for.”

    As it turned out, the bandits were more numerous than Ariana had expected.

    She should have known better. There was never just one complication—there were layers of them. The bandits weren’t just a scattered group of thugs holed up in a ruined keep. They were organized, armed with Avvar weapons, and led by a damned Avvar chief.

    Ariana gritted her teeth as she dodged a heavy downward swing, the massive maul crashing into the stone where she had stood a second before.

    “Why is it always Avvar mixed with undead?” she groaned, twisting to slash at one of the lesser bandits.

    Riley, sidestepping a wild swing from another attacker, let out a short laugh. “Don’t look at me. I don’t make the rules.”

    “Maybe you should.” Ariana ducked under another swing from the Avvar, feeling the wind of the blow pass too close for comfort. “Then we could ban this pairing altogether.”

    “Not a bad idea,” Riley admitted, driving her sword forward and catching one of the bandits in the gut.

    The Avvar chief bellowed, his voice echoing through the ruined keep. His maul gleamed in the torchlight, wicked blades curved along the edges. Ariana didn’t like it. Didn’t like him.

    Last time she fought an Avvar, Bull had nearly died taking a hit meant for her.

    This time? That’s not happening.

    She shifted, instinctively positioning herself between Riley and the Avvar, even as her friend moved to strike. Not today.

    The Avvar lunged forward, a full-body swing, and she knew she couldn’t dodge completely. She twisted at the last second, trying to lessen the impact—

    Pain.

    A burning sensation tore through her side as the bladed edge of the maul sliced deep. The force of the blow sent her stumbling, her knees nearly buckling.

    “Wolf!” Riley’s voice was sharp, angry, but Ariana waved her off, forcing herself upright.

    No time for pain. Not now.

    She pivoted, using the momentum of her stagger to drive one of her daggers up, catching the Avvar between the ribs. He let out a harsh, choking breath, trying to swing again, but Riley was already there, driving her sword through his chest.

    The chief shuddered, gurgled, and collapsed.

    The remaining bandits hesitated. Ariana didn’t give them time to rethink their life choices. “Run, or die.”

    Most chose to run.

    Silence followed, save for the flickering torchlight and the distant groan of wind through the ruined stone.

    Varric was the first to break it, striding up with Bianca still in hand.

    “You alright, Pup?”

    Ariana exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to her side. “Fine.” She glanced at the blood now seeping between her fingers. Damn. “Those Avvar just hit hard.”

    “They’re good fighters,” Varric admitted. “Wish they’d stop fighting us and just join the damn Inquisition.”

    Dorian appeared at her side in an instant, assessing the wound before she could brush him off. “Now, darling, let me look at this. I can’t have you dying on me. Do you know what Cullen would do to me?” He clicked his tongue. “I’m not cut out for a dungeon.”

    Ariana let out a breathless laugh. “You’d be fine. You’d charm your way out.”

    Dorian smirked. “Obviously. But why risk it?”

    A cool wave of magic spread over her injury, numbing the worst of the pain. She let her shoulders relax just slightly, allowing herself to breathe for the first time since the fight started.

    Varric huffed, adjusting Bianca over his shoulder. “You know, Pup… you should consider claiming the keep for the Inquisition.”

    Ariana arched a brow. “Oh?”

    Varric gestured toward the fortifications, the strong defensive position overlooking the valley. “The village probably wouldn’t mind the stabilizing force. A handful of Inquisition troops here could mean the difference between this place staying safe or getting overrun again.”

    Ariana tilted her head, considering.

    He wasn’t wrong. And it wasn’t just the village—the Rangers could use another stronghold in Ferelden.

    She nodded, conceding the point. “I’ll send word.”

    Riley gave her a pointed look. “You’ll send word?”

    Ariana sighed dramatically. “Fine. I’ll write a very polite letter asking Cullen to send forces.”

    Varric grinned. “Oh, he’s gonna love that.”

    ~~~

    Cullen had spent the morning sifting through reports while Josephine and Leliana discussed ongoing operations. The room carried its usual weight of responsibility, the steady rhythm of planning and strategy filling the space.

    “The undead in Crestwood remain an issue,” Josephine said, marking something on her ledger. “The village is struggling, and the mayor’s reluctance to take decisive action has done little to improve matters.”

    Leliana barely concealed her displeasure. “Either he is a coward, or he is hiding something. I would prefer not to waste agents discovering which.”

    Cullen listened with half an ear, already considering the deployment of forces. He had been planning to oversee operations in Crestwood personally, but as Josephine and Leliana continued their exchange, the thought solidified into certainty.

    A sharp knock interrupted them. A scout entered swiftly, saluting before stepping forward. “Message for you, Commander.”

    Cullen turned toward the scout, his brow furrowing slightly at the unexpected communication. The parchment was hastily folded, sealed differently than a formal report. He accepted it, feeling a slight tension in his chest as he turned it over. Ariana.

    His grip on the parchment tightened, unreadable emotions flickering beneath his careful composure. He broke the seal, unfolding the letter.

    Cullen,

    The village is definitely besieged by undead. The rift is in the middle of the lake. The broken dam controls could only be reached through Caer Bronach, which was occupied by bandits.

    I took Caer Bronach, can you send someone to occupy it before bandits do again?

    Only minor injuries. Nothing to worry about.

    Love, Ari.

    Cullen read the letter twice, his grip firm around the parchment as he let the words settle. She had taken an entire keep. Alone. And then, as if anticipating his reaction, she had added a casual dismissal of her injuries. Just enough to reassure, but not enough to convince him.

    His jaw tightened. If they were truly minor, she wouldn’t have mentioned them at all.

    He exhaled sharply through his nose and turned his attention to the scout. “She took an entire keep?”

    The scout, standing rigidly at attention, nodded. “Yes, ser. Reports indicate heavy resistance.”

    Cullen’s fingers pressed into the parchment, unease twisting in his chest. “Is she injured?”

    The scout hesitated, his gaze shifting to Leliana before looking back to Cullen “She… it’s not… We’re not certain. The Inquisitor and her party are still at the keep. We believe Dorian has been tending to injuries.”

    He forced himself to remain still, to keep his expression neutral, but his thoughts raced ahead. If she had been injured badly enough for Dorian to intervene, it was worse than minor. She wouldn’t have mentioned it otherwise.

    Josephine and Leliana exchanged a glance before turning their attention to him.

    Leliana, standing beside him, skimmed the message with sharp eyes. “She’s right. A keep in Crestwood would be valuable. It’s a particularly good vantage point to intercept intelligence. I would like my scouts to use it.”

    Josephine, seated across from them, nodded. “A controlled outpost in Crestwood would also solidify our presence in the region. I can draft the necessary agreements with the local leaders.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply. “I’ll take the forces myself.”

    Josephine and Leliana exchanged a glance, both immediately aware that this was not just about strategy.

    Leliana folded her arms. “Charter can lead the effort. There’s no need for you to—”

    “No.” Cullen’s voice was firm. He looked up, expression unreadable but resolute. “I don’t believe her injuries are minor.”

    Leliana studied him, then sighed. “She wouldn’t have mentioned them if they were.”

    Cullen nodded, already turning to issue the orders. “Precisely.”

    Josephine exhaled, already resigned to the outcome. “Please try not to storm an entire region on your way there.”

    Cullen didn’t answer. He was already striding toward the door.

    ~~~

    The night was cool, the remnants of the day’s battle lingering in the scent of burnt wood and the faint, acrid tang of dried blood. The keep stood tall against the darkened sky, torches flickering along the walls as Inquisition forces moved in to secure it. Cullen had ridden hard, pushing faster than was reasonable, but even now, as he reined in his horse at the edge of the encampment, the restless energy in his chest refused to settle.

    He dismounted, barely acknowledging the soldier who stepped forward to take his reins, his gaze already sweeping the area. A campfire burned near the keep’s entrance, and gathered around it, Riley, Dorian, and Varric sat in various states of ease, a deck of Wicked Grace cards spread between them.

    The moment they saw him, all three froze.

    Riley’s hand stalled halfway through drawing a card, Dorian arched a brow, and Varric, ever the quickest to recover, let out a long, knowing sigh as he set his cards down.

    “Well, shit.”

    Cullen stepped forward, expression unreadable but eyes sharp. “Where is she?”

    Riley held up a hand, already trying to head off the storm she saw coming. “Before you start barking orders, just—breathe. It’s not as bad as you think.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. “Where. Is. She?”

    Dorian let out a dramatic sigh, tossing his cards onto the pile. “Maker’s breath, Commander, I am an exceptional mage. She couldn’t be in better hands.” He gestured grandly at himself. “I even outdid myself this time. No permanent damage. Probably.”

    Cullen’s glare could have burned a hole through him.

    Dorian raised his hands. “Oh, come now, don’t look at me like that. You do know how magic works, yes?”

    Cullen was in no mood for his theatrics. He turned back to Riley, but Varric—who had clearly seen this coming—saved her the trouble.

    “She’s sleeping.” He gestured toward the far side of the keep, where a makeshift shelter had been set up within the inner walls. “That room over there.”

    Cullen didn’t wait.

    The room was dimly lit, the glow of the campfire outside casting long shadows across the stone walls. Cullen stepped inside quietly, his eyes adjusting to the darkness as he spotted her form beneath the blankets.

    She was still.

    For a brief moment, he just watched her. The steady rise and fall of her breathing, the faint furrow in her brow even in sleep. His heart ached at the sight of her, at the exhaustion written into her features, at the barely concealed bandages visible where the blanket had shifted.

    Ariana had always been difficult to slow down.

    He moved forward, reaching down to brush a loose strand of hair from her face.

    However, Ariana reacted immediately. Her hand snapped up, fingers locking around his wrist in a firm, instinctive grip. He found himself almost surprised by the strength she displayed even in this state. The sharp inhale, the tension in her shoulders—it was too fast, too practiced.

    Cullen froze, realizing he needed to let her wake fully. To take in her surroundings, waiting for the moment she recognized him.

    And then, as recognition flickered, her grip loosened instantly. Her fingers sliding away as her body eased back into the bed.

    “Cullen?” Her voice was still thick with sleep, but there was no mistaking the relief in it.

    He exhaled, slow and steady. “It’s me.”

    Ariana blinked up at him, taking him in as if she wasn’t quite sure he was real. Then, without a word, she shifted back slightly, lifting the blanket. The invitation was not lost on him.

    He hesitated, the part of him that wanted to chastise her, to argue, to demand why she was always so reckless warring against the part of him that just needed to be here. To see her, to know she was safe.

    But truthfully, he knew he didn’t need to argue. She had written minor injuries on purpose.

    Ariana would never say grave or fatal injuries. She would never admit to being anything less than fine. This had been her way of telling him, of asking him, to come for her.

    Cullen sighed, running a hand through his hair before finally removing his armor. The weight of it hit the stone floor in pieces, gauntlets first, then the breastplate, each movement methodical. When he was down to his undershirt, he slipped under the blanket beside her.

    She curled into him without hesitation, her head resting against his shoulder, her body fitting against his side as though she had been waiting for him.

    He let out a slow breath, pressing a kiss to her hair. “I’m here, love.”

    Ariana murmured something against his chest, the words lost to the quiet, but it didn’t matter.

    She’s safe.

    And this time, she hadn’t waited in Crestwood alone.

    ~~~

    Ariana stirred awake to the faint, familiar scent of elderflower and oakmoss. The warmth beside her had not disappeared, nor had the gentle weight of the arm draped over her waist, fingers tracing slow, absentminded patterns.

    He was awake.

    The realization settled in before her eyes even opened, the quiet steadiness of his presence grounding her in a way that made it easier to let go of the grogginess clinging to the edges of her mind. She exhaled softly, pressing further into the warmth of his chest.

    “You came for me.” The words left her lips barely above a whisper, a simple truth wrapped in quiet gratitude.

    Cullen’s grip on her arm tightened ever so slightly, his lips pressing a kiss to her forehead. “I promise, I always will.”

    In that moment, the realization settled in her chest. She believed him. But more than that. She didn’t just believe he meant it, she believed he truly could. She believed in the certainty of it, that no matter what, no matter how many times she walked into the fire, he would find his way to her.

    His hand shifted, fingertips ghosting over the edge of the bandages still wrapped around her side. “Are you alright?” he asked, his voice quiet but searching.

    She hummed, nodding against his chest. “I am. Really,” she added before he could press further. “It wasn’t good, but Dorian was here. He handled it.”

    His brow furrowed, and though she couldn’t see it, she could feel it in the way his body tensed beside her. “Let me see,” he murmured.

    Ariana sighed, knowing there was no point in arguing. She pushed herself up slightly, resting back against the pillows as Cullen sat up beside her. His hands were gentle as he unwrapped the bandages, his touch careful, methodical. When the last layer peeled away, he exhaled sharply, his fingers brushing over the faint line where the wound had already begun to fade, little more than a shadow of what it had been.

    “Dorian should be by soon to finish healing it,” she reassured him, resting her hand over his.

    Cullen traced the mark one last time before rewrapping the bandages, his jaw tight with unspoken thoughts. She could see them forming, the instinct to chastise her, to tell her she needed to be more careful, to remind her that even she had limits.

    But instead of speaking, he nodded, securing the final wrap before pressing a kiss to the inside of her wrist.

    Ariana smiled, squeezing his hand. “I want to check the dam controls today.”

    Cullen sighed, unsurprised but clearly unimpressed. “Of course you do.”

    She grinned, pressing a kiss to his cheek before rolling out of bed. “If I don’t, who will?”

    He ran a hand through his hair, still watching her with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. “Me. Or anyone else. You don’t have to be the one to—”

    Ariana arched an eyebrow at him as she pulled on her tunic. “You’re coming with me, aren’t you?”

    Cullen exhaled, rubbing at his temple. “Yes,” he admitted, already pulling on his armor. “Someone has to make sure you don’t try to take another fortress on your way there.”

    She laughed, shaking her head. “No promises. There’s a tavern in the middle of the dam, it houses the controls. Could we capture that?”

    Cullen shook his head, chuckling despite himself. “If that is your wish.”

    ~~~

    Riley was waiting near the door that led towards the dam, arms crossed, her expression unreadable as Ariana and Cullen approached. She had already gathered a few of the Rangers, her sharp eyes darting between Ariana and Cullen.

    Cullen only sighed. “Just… don’t let her take another keep.”

    Riley snorted. “As if I could stop her.” Then, turning to Ariana, she said, “You’re going to look for the dam controls?”

    Ariana nodded. “If we’re going to drain the lake, we need to figure out if the controls can be repaired.”

    Riley jerked her head toward the path leading out of the keep. “Then let’s get to it.”

    The walk was quiet, the air thick with the lingering scent of damp earth and stagnant water. Crestwood’s eerie stillness had settled back in after the night’s rest, the mist rolling off the lake as the morning sun struggled to cut through the haze.

    As they reached the tavern that housed the dam controls, something felt strange. The building showed no signs of damage. It didn’t look to have been raided by darkspawn. Something wasn’t right. Ariana had expected to find the controls damaged—she was unsure as to the severity of the damage they would encounter.

    What she hadn’t expected was for them to be in perfect working order.

    She stared at the mechanisms in silence, her hands tightening at her sides. The gears, the levers—everything was intact. Functional. Ready to be used. Despite knowing the answer, she hoped against hope that when she turned the wheel, to open the dam nothing would happen. And yet, it offered no resistance.

    Nothing had been broken.

    As she heard the sound of water begin to rush through the dam, her mind raced, piecing together the truth that now sat so plainly in front of her. So obvious that it made her stomach twist in something dangerously close to rage.

    The darkspawn hadn’t flooded Crestwood.

    The mayor had.

    Her breath came sharp through her nose as she turned to Cullen, her expression one of barely restrained fury, her voice as steady as she could manage. “I want the mayor captured. Now.”

    Cullen was already on the same page, his posture rigid, his own fury barely contained beneath his steady, commanding tone. “At once, Inquisitor.” He turned to Riley. “Get him now.”

    Riley wasted no time, already moving before either of them had finished speaking.

    Ariana took a slow breath, clenching and unclenching her fists as she tried to push down the unrelenting anger burning beneath her skin. The mayor had murdered his own people—let them drown, let them suffer—all under the guise of an attack. And they had trusted him.

    A part of her wanted to storm back to the village herself, to drag him out into the square and demand to know why. Why he had let them die, why he had lied, why he had sat in that office and said nothing while bodies filled the lake.

    Her hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms, but before the rage could consume her, a familiar hand closed over hers, grounding her.

    Cullen.

    His grip was firm but careful, his thumb brushing lightly over her knuckles. “We’ll handle this,” he said, his voice quieter, steady. “Together.”

    She exhaled, the fire in her chest still burning but contained, no longer unchecked. Her fingers tightened around his.

    “Together.”

    ~~~

    The night air was crisp, the sky above them a vast stretch of darkness interrupted only by the glimmer of stars. Ariana stood atop the battlements of Caer Bronach, arms folded against the cool breeze rolling off the now-lowered lake. The keep was quiet below, save for the distant murmur of voices from the courtyard. Scouts were moving in and out, securing the area, reinforcing what had now become another stronghold under the Inquisition’s banner.

    Cullen stood beside her, his gaze sweeping across the valley before settling on the village. He had been waiting for the scouts to return, but when they finally arrived with their report, their news only deepened the tension already weighing on them.

    “The mayor fled,” one of them had said, reluctant to meet Ariana’s gaze. “It looks like it’s been a few days now. We’re picking up his trail, but he had a head start.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “I should have realized he was hiding something.”

    “Ari,” Cullen started softly, putting his arms around her trying to steady her. “You couldn’t have known. You couldn’t have imagined.”

    She took a deep breath as she allowed herself to settle against hi. “Maybe, but I knew his hesitation seemed strange.”

    “We will find him,” Cullen had assured her, his voice calm but firm. “I won’t stop until we do.”

    As they stood in silence overlooking the lake, her fingers drummed absently against his arms. The revelations of the day sat heavy in her chest.

    Crestwood had been a deception. The mayor had murdered his own people, had murdered countless refugees. People only looking for safety from the Blight.

    And that wasn’t even the worst of it.

    “I met with Hawke and Stroud today,” Ariana murmured, breaking the quiet between them. She could still hear the way Stroud had spoken, the grim certainty in his voice. “It’s worse than we thought.”

    Cullen looked down slightly, waiting.

    She let out a slow breath. “Corypheus can control Grey Wardens.”

    He frowned, arms crossing over his chest. “Control them?”

    “It’s not clear how exactly. But that’s not all of it.” Ariana looked back out over the lake, watching as the last remnants of mist curled over the surface. “All the Wardens have begun hearing the Calling.”

    Cullen went still behind her.

    “That’s why they’ve retreated,” she continued, voice quieter now. “Why they’ve all vanished. They think they’re dying. And maybe they are. But if they’re all hearing it at the same time…”

    His jaw tightened. “Then something is deeply wrong.”

    They stood in silence, the implications of it settling in their bones.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his arms tightening around her. “We’ll figure this out,” he murmured, though there was no certainty in the words. Not yet.

    Ariana didn’t answer right away. The weight of everything—the mayor’s betrayal, the Grey Wardens, the sheer magnitude of what they were up against—settled heavily in her chest. But as she leaned against Cullen, her fingers absently tracing patterns against the worn fabric of his sleeve, another thought surfaced, something so distant from the present moment that it almost felt like a dream.

    A quiet smile tugged at her lips. “You know… I stood almost in this exact spot twelve years ago.”

    Cullen glanced down at her, brow furrowing slightly, but he didn’t interrupt.

    “This was probably the first ‘ruin’ I ever explored after I ran away,” she continued, her voice softer now, carrying a touch of nostalgia.

    Cullen’s hold on her tightened slightly, but still, he let her speak.

    “Back then, all I could wonder was what it would have been like to be a defender here. The battles this place may have seen.” She chuckled under her breath, shaking her head. “It was the first time I had stopped here, before I even made it to the Lake Calenhad Docks.”

    She sighed, letting the memory settle between them. “And now, here I am. Twelve years later. I hold the keep. I defend it. I became part of the history I once imagined.”

    Cullen smiled faintly, brushing a loose strand of hair from her face. “You really have been preparing for war your whole life, haven’t you?”

    Ariana smirked, shifting to look up at him. “I didn’t think so at the time. Some things don’t change, I guess.”

    His expression softened. “Some do.”

    She hummed, leaning her head against his shoulder once more. For tonight, as she stood in the same place she had all those years ago, with him, she could almost believe that things had come full circle. No, not almost. This wasn’t just full circle. It was fate. From the first time she had set foot here, to the time she spent waiting, to tonight—where she stood as its defender.

    ~~~

    The sun had long since dipped below the horizon, leaving only the fading glow of twilight as they made camp for the night. The road back to Skyhold had been quiet, the journey uneventful, though Ariana had barely noticed the passing landscape. She had spent the better part of the ride lost in thought, letting the rhythmic sound of hoofbeats and the crisp evening air settle the weight of the last few days.

    By the time they had dismounted and secured the horses, the fire had been built, casting flickering shadows along the trees. The quiet hum of the wilderness surrounded them, the occasional rustling of leaves the only sound beyond the low crackle of burning wood.

    Ariana stretched out on the blanket beside Cullen, rolling her shoulders as the warmth from the flames seeped into her skin. He sat with his back against a fallen log, gaze distant, though she could tell his thoughts were nowhere near their camp.

    For a long while, neither of them spoke.

    Then, softly, Ariana broke the silence. “Emma’s been feeling a little lonely.”

    Cullen turned his head, brow furrowing slightly at the shift in conversation. “Lonely?”

    Ariana nodded. “She’s trying not to show it, but I can tell. She misses spending time with you.”

    She didn’t say it as an accusation, only a simple truth. She knew he had been consumed by work, that the weight of leading Skyhold’s forces demanded everything of him, but Emma was still young. She could see how hard the little girl tried to be strong, to be independent, just as she had been raised to be.

    But she still needed her uncle.

    Cullen exhaled, rubbing a hand across his jaw. “I hadn’t realized…” He trailed off, eyes flickering with quiet guilt. “I should have.”

    Ariana smiled softly, watching as he processed the truth of it. “She understands you’re busy,” she reassured him. “But she still misses you.”

    He nodded, his jaw tight as he turned his gaze toward the fire. “I’ll do better.”

    Ariana tilted her head, watching him for a long moment before smiling knowingly. “I know you will.”

    He glanced at her then, lips curving slightly before she shifted, moving to lay her head in his lap. His hand instinctively drifted to her hair, fingers threading through the strands with absentminded ease.

    Ariana sighed, letting her eyes drift closed as the warmth of the fire, the steady rhythm of his touch, lulled her into contentment. As she rubbed at her eyes, her ring caught the firelight, the gleam of the sapphire drawing Cullen’s gaze.

    She felt it before she saw it—his hand moving from her hair, fingers curling gently around hers.

    He traced the ring with his thumb, slow and deliberate, his touch lingering.

    Ariana opened her eyes, looking up at him, immediately recognizing the look on his face.

    He was thinking about their wedding.

    About the plans they had begun in Kirkwall, the ones left unfinished in the wake of everything else.

    She smirked, deciding to snap him out of his thoughts before they drifted too far. “What is it?” she teased. “Do you have a problem with the color scheme?”

    Cullen blinked, startled out of his reverie.

    Ariana grinned. “Or is it the idea of having it in Skyhold?”

    Much to her surprise, he almost took her seriously. He laughed, shaking his head. “No, the color scheme is fine,” he said, still tracing the ring with his thumb. “And I just want to have the wedding wherever you’d prefer. Be it Skyhold or the manor.”

    She sat up then, shifting to straddle his legs, resting her hands against his chest as she studied him, as realization settled in her chest.

    He wasn’t just thinking about their wedding.

    He was ready.

    She searched his face, as if waiting for him to confirm what she already knew. “You mean that.”

    Cullen let out a breathless laugh, sliding his hands to rest at her hips. “Of course, I do.” He squeezed lightly, his expression softening. “I want to marry you. I’ve wanted to marry you for a long time.”

    Ariana didn’t let him finish. She kissed him before the words even fully left his mouth, her fingers curling into the fabric of his tunic as she closed the space between them.

    He responded instantly, the tension in his shoulders melting away as he pulled her closer, deepening the kiss with an urgency that mirrored her own.

    She felt his hands tighten at her waist, the warmth of his touch grounding her in the moment, in the quiet certainty of this.

    The fire crackled beside them, the night stretching on, and nothing else mattered.

    ~~~

    Cullen stirred awake to the sudden absence of warmth beside him.

    His eyes opened, adjusting quickly to the dim light of their camp. The fire had burned low, casting flickering shadows along the trees, and the night air had cooled considerably. But it wasn’t the cold that had woken him—it was her.

    Ariana sat upright beside him, her breath uneven, her posture tense. One hand clutched her left arm, fingers pressing into the fabric of her sleeve as she scanned the darkness, searching for something unseen.

    Cullen pushed himself up slowly, careful not to move too fast, not to startle her further. “Ariana,” he murmured, his voice low, steady.

    She didn’t respond immediately.

    Her breathing was measured but shallow, her gaze shifting, still caught between the remnants of the dream and the reality in front of her.

    It’s taking too long, he realized. It was taking longer than he’d ever seen for her to focus, too long for the tension in her shoulders to ease.

    He reached for her gently, fingers brushing against the back of her hand before wrapping around it. “It’s just me,” he said, firmer this time, enough to pull her attention back to him.

    She blinked, her gaze finally settling on his, and in an instant, the alarm drained from her features.

    “Cullen.” Her voice was hoarse, quiet, almost uncertain, as if she were still catching up to the moment.

    He squeezed her hand lightly. “You’re alright.”

    She let out a slow breath, her grip on her arm easing, though she didn’t release it entirely. After a moment, she offered him a small, tired smile. “Just a nightmare,” she murmured, dismissive, as she always was.

    Cullen didn’t believe her. He knew better, he knew this type of nightmare all too well.

    But instead of pressing, he just nodded, watching as she shifted back down, curling against him without hesitation. He wrapped an arm around her, his hand settling against the small of her back as she exhaled against his chest.

    He knew better than to push her right now.

    Her nightmares had always been there, lurking at the edges of her mind, surfacing in the quietest moments. He had seen her wake like this before, suddenly, sharply, as if still in the fight, but tonight it had taken much longer for her to come back.

    He rubbed his hand along her back absently, his mind turning over the thought.

    One mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others.

    She had said it so deliberately.

    His brow furrowed as another memory surfaced—Isabel’s voice, sharp but knowing. Ariana’s been through storms most of us wouldn’t survive.

    Riley had said something similar once, spoken it like a truth everyone but him had already accepted.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as he held her closer, as the weight of it all settled deeper into his chest. What happened to you, Ari?

    He didn’t ask, not tonight.

    Instead, he focused on the quiet sound of her breathing, on the way her body finally relaxed against him. He let himself stay awake, stay steady, stay present, watching over her as the fire burned low.

    Even if she wouldn’t tell him, even if she still carried it alone, he would be here.

    And he would find a way to help her.

    Even if she never asked him to.

  • Chapter 79 – Through the Night

    29 -30 Justinian 9:41

    The following morning, Ariana woke up alone. Of course he’s gone already, she thought, the cold side of the bed a sharp contrast to the warmth of the covers she hadn’t wanted to leave. She sat up slowly, brushing her fingers through her hair as she glanced toward the window. The light was dim—dawn had barely broken—but she knew Cullen would already be moving, carrying the weight of his title before most had even stirred.

    The thought left a knot in her chest. He hadn’t been sleeping much lately, not even with her there to ground him. She could feel the fatigue radiating off him every time she touched his hand or caught his gaze. That bone-deep weariness was written in the lines of his face, and as much as he tried to hide it behind a composed mask, Ariana saw through it. She always did.

    Sliding out of bed, she dressed quickly, her boots barely making a sound on the stone floor as she descended toward his office. It was empty. Of course it is. The war room was her next stop, but from the bridge, she caught sight of Cullen below in the training yard, speaking with Riley. Relief mixed with mild irritation at how early he’d risen yet again.

    As she approached them, Cullen turned toward her, a faint smile softening his features. Even Riley glanced up with a smirk, though her usual sharp wit was tempered by an undercurrent of respect.

    “Well, you two are scheming early this morning,” Ariana quipped as she approached, tucking her hands into the folds of her coat.

    Cullen glanced up, his lips quirking into a faint smile. “I didn’t want to wake you.”

    “Or maybe you’re just sleeping too much… Inquisitor,” Riley teased, her smirk sharp as a dagger.

    “Riley,” Ariana warned, her tone laced with mock severity, “I’ll make Valentina first lieutenant if you keep that up.”

    Riley laughed, unperturbed. “As if she’d take the job. She’s not ready to deal with your particular brand of difficult.”

    Ariana arched a brow but couldn’t suppress the faint tug of a smile. “Keep it up, Riley.”

    “I mean, you’re already picking up Alistair’s habits,” Riley continued, gesturing toward the reports in her hands. “Next thing you’ll tell me is to ‘fix all the things.’”

    “Well, I wasn’t going to say that… but it’s not a bad idea.” Ariana smirked, before adding, “Actually, who’s at the manor right now?”

    Riley tilted her head, considering. “I think Eshara and Ghis are there with their squads. Elliott too.”

    Ariana’s grin turned sly. “Eshara and Ghis again? Something there?”

    “Maybe,” Riley replied, her own expression knowing. “Haven’t figured it out yet, but it sure seems that way.”

    Shaking her head, Ariana waved the thought away. “Alright, send them to meet with Arl Teagan. The Hinterlands are still a mess. See if they can bring in the remaining rebel mages and Templars. And if they can’t, have them deal with it.” She glanced at Cullen. “Unless the Commander has objections?”

    “None,” he said, nodding. “Easier than deploying additional soldiers.”

    “You got it, Wolf,” Riley said, turning to leave. “Anything else?”

    “Stick around Skyhold for now. I’m going to need you.”

    Riley arched a brow at that but merely shrugged. “By your order, Wolf.”

    As Riley strode away, Ariana turned to Cullen. Her teasing smile faded, replaced by something softer, more concerned. “Did you sleep?” His exhaustion wasn’t new, but it was worse. She knew he worked harder when she was away—he’d all but confessed as much once—but this… this was different. Even with her here, he wasn’t resting.

    Cullen hesitated. “Ari, I came to bed with you last night.”

    “And yet…” Ariana’s gaze searched his, unyielding. “That wasn’t my question, Cullen.”

    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Ari—”

    “You can’t keep this up forever,” she interrupted, frustration threading through her voice. She didn’t want to push him here, not in the middle of the courtyard, but the words slipped out before she could stop them. Shaking her head, she forced a small, tired smile and turned to leave.

    Before she could take another step, his hand caught her wrist, the familiar warmth grounding her. “Come,” he said, his voice soft but insistent. “I have something to show you.”

    His faint smile and the light in his tired eyes stopped her short. There was something he wasn’t telling her, something he’d clearly planned. Against her better judgment, she nodded, letting him interlace his fingers with hers as he led her back toward the main hall. Instead of heading to the familiar corridors, he took a turn toward the guest quarters.

    “Where are we going?” she asked, her curiosity growing as he guided her toward the left wing.

    Cullen didn’t answer right away, though his smile widened as he pulled a blindfold from his pocket. “Put this on,” he said, the mischievous glint in his eyes deepening.

    Ariana stared at him, her eyebrows raising. “I’m sorry, what? You expect me to walk through Skyhold blindfolded?”

    “Trust me,” he replied simply, the confidence in his tone making her heart flutter.

    Ariana huffed but tied the blindfold over her eyes, curiosity outweighing her skepticism. “And now what?” she asked, arms crossed.

    Without warning, Cullen swept her off her feet. A soft gasp escaped her, quickly replaced by laughter. “Cullen, what are you doing?”

    “You’ll see,” he replied, his tone betraying a hint of mischief.

    The journey felt longer than it should have, her sense of direction muddled by the blindfold and the steady rhythm of his steps. Stairs—she counted more than she expected—then the faint creak of a door. Finally, he set her down gently, guiding her forward a few steps into the cold mountain air.

    “Close your eyes,” he murmured, his hands brushing against hers as he untied the blindfold. “You can open them now.”

    When she did, the sight before her stole her breath. They stood on a balcony high above Skyhold, the Frostback Mountains stretching endlessly in the distance. The sunlight danced across the snow-covered peaks, painting the world in hues of gold and white. Ariana turned, catching sight of the room behind them—a space unlike anything she’d seen before.

    The vaulted ceilings soared above, adorned with intricate banners and stained glass that caught the light. Rich carpets lined the stone floor, while tapestries and paintings gave the walls life. A grand bed sat against one wall, flanked by carved wooden tables. Shelves brimming with books lined the opposite side, and a couch and desk completed the space. The air carried the faint scent of pine and aged parchment, grounding her in the moment.

    “Cullen… what is this place?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “Your quarters,” he said simply, his smile widening.

    Her eyes darted between the furnishings, the balconies, the view. “What? How—when—” She couldn’t even form a coherent thought. All she could do was smile, her chest swelling with an unfamiliar warmth. She turned back to him, his knowing expression saying everything she needed to know. He had done this for her. Spent weeks planning and preparing this.

    It wasn’t just a room. It was a gift. A promise.

    And in that moment, she realized something she hadn’t before. Cullen, for all his insecurities about their past—her nobility, his common upbringing—had always doubted he could give her what he thought she deserved. No matter how many times she told him she didn’t care, that she didn’t need grand gestures or lavish displays, he had carried that weight. But now, as Commander of the Inquisition, he seemed to believe he finally could.

    This wasn’t just about the room. It was about him. About them. About the life they were building together.

    Without warning, she ran to him, jumping into his arms and wrapping herself around him. He caught her, laughing as she pressed kisses to his face, his neck, anywhere she could reach.

    “So,” he said, his voice warm with amusement. “I take it you like it?”

    “It’s incredible,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. For once, she didn’t try to downplay the gesture or insist it wasn’t necessary. It was necessary—for him, for them. Her lips brushed against his. This time, the kiss was soft, lingering, filled with everything she couldn’t put into words.

    “And,” she added, her voice turning sultry as she leaned closer, “you know… it’s still early.” Her fingers trailed lightly along his jaw, her smile softening. “And we don’t get mornings like this often.”

    Her words carried a double meaning, one Cullen didn’t miss. It wasn’t just about the room, or the view, or the way his arms felt like home. It was the fleeting nature of these moments—stolen amidst the chaos of their lives—that made them precious. He was the Commander, she was the Inquisitor, and both of them knew that duty rarely left room for mornings like these. But here, now, they had carved one out.

    “That we don’t,” Cullen murmured, his lips quirking into a smile as he carried her toward the bed. “And I’d hate to waste it.”

    ~~~

    Despite the pleasant and surprising turn her morning had taken, Ariana’s thoughts kept drifting back to Cullen. The new quarters, his quiet pride in showing her something he had clearly spent weeks arranging—it had left her feeling closer to him than ever. But the worry remained. She knew he was pushing himself too far, and she would need to have that conversation with him soon. Not now, though. If she’d learned anything from their time in Kirkwall, it was that Cullen had a stubborn streak as wide as the Waking Sea, and pushing him at the wrong moment only led to frustration for them both.

    Instead, she turned her focus elsewhere. Passing through the main hall, she caught sight of Varric hunched over a table near the hearth, surrounded by a mountain of paperwork that could rival Cullen’s desk. The sight brought a wry smile to her lips. “Battling the demons of paperwork? That’s a fight nobody walks away from clean.”

    Varric looked up, his lips quirking into a grin. “You have no idea the number of times I’ve almost been killed by bills of lading. Paper cuts are a silent killer, Pup.”

    Ariana chuckled, stepping closer and glancing at the precarious stack of reports. “You should’ve told me. I would’ve sent Riley to save you. She loves a good battle.”

    “Riley would probably just add more paperwork to the pile,” Varric said, setting down his quill. But the usual ease in his voice faltered, replaced by something heavier. “I’ve been meaning to talk to you.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her humor fading at the shift in his tone. “Should I be worried?”

    Varric hesitated, running a hand through his hair. “I never officially joined the Inquisition, you know. I don’t really know how to do this… disciple-hood thing. I’m a businessman, not exactly the ‘follow the chosen one’ type.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. “Disciple-hood? Really, Varric? Maker’s breath, I don’t even know how to deal with all this. Just make something up. It’ll be fine.”

    Varric huffed a small laugh, some of the tension easing from his posture. “Oh, so we’re saving the world through bullshit now?”

    “Haven’t we always?” she replied with a shrug, her lips twitching into a faint smirk.

    “Well, alright, I can manage that.” Varric chuckled, shaking his head. But the humor was short-lived. He leaned back in his chair, his gaze dropping to the papers in front of him. “Speaking of bullshit, though… I guess you want to know more about my history with Corypheus.”

    Ariana’s smirk faded as she took a seat across from him. “I was wondering when you were going to tell me.”

    He sighed, dragging a hand down his face. “Like Hawke said, it was after the Qunari uprising. The Hawke family was a target—assassins were being sent after them left and right. We tracked them to a ruin in the Vimmarks.”

    “Wait, assassins? You didn’t think to tell me that back then?” Ariana’s voice was sharp with disbelief, though not anger. “You both knew Valentina used to be a Crow, right? She could’ve helped.”

    “You were busy, Pup,” Varric said softly. “And still recovering. At first, it just seemed like any other job. Nothing we hadn’t handled before.”

    “But?” Ariana prompted, sensing the shift in his tone.

    “But,” Varric continued, “it turned out to be a trap. Once you got far enough into the ruin, there was this magical barrier—kept you from going back. The whole thing was a prison the Grey Wardens were using to hold what they thought was a powerful darkspawn.”

    Ariana frowned, leaning forward. “I’ve never heard of Wardens imprisoning darkspawn. Why not just kill him?”

    “That’s what we thought too.” Varric’s voice dropped, his gaze fixed on the table. “But I’m starting to think it wasn’t that simple. I think they locked him up because he couldn’t be killed.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed. “But you and Hawke both said you thought you killed him.”

    Varric’s head snapped up, his voice suddenly sharp. “We didn’t just think he was dead, Pup. He was dead. No pulse. No breath. Full of stab wounds. There wasn’t a lot of room for doubt.”

    She placed a hand over his, her voice gentle. “I believe you, Varric. It doesn’t make me feel any better to know that, but I believe you.”

    Varric let out a shaky breath, his shoulders slumping. “Maker’s breath, what have I let loose?”

    “You might be confused,” Ariana said, arching an eyebrow. “‘Brutally murdered’ isn’t really the same as ‘unleashed upon the world,’ Varric.”

    “In this case, it might be,” he muttered.

    Ariana studied him for a moment, her hand still resting on his. The weight of guilt he carried was evident in the tension around his eyes, the way his fingers fidgeted with the edge of a report. He and Hawke seemed to believe this was their fault—that their actions had somehow set Corypheus free. Maybe they had, in a way. But Ariana wasn’t so sure. Men like Corypheus didn’t seem the type to be stopped by a single misstep. If it hadn’t been them, it would have been someone else.

    She sat back, folding her arms. “You know this isn’t all on you, right?”

    Varric looked up at her, skepticism flickering in his gaze. “Doesn’t feel that way.”

    “Well, it shouldn’t,” she said firmly. “You didn’t put him in that prison, Varric. The Grey Wardens did. And if they thought locking him away was a good idea, maybe that’s where the blame belongs.”

    His lips quirked into a half-smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Thanks, Pup. You’re terrible at this whole absolution thing, but… thanks.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, leaning her elbows on the table. “I’m just saying, you’re not carrying this alone. You’ve got me. You’ve got Hawke. Hell, you’ve got half of Skyhold.”

    Their conversation eventually drifted to lighter topics, Varric’s humor slowly returning. But as Ariana left him to his mountain of paperwork, she couldn’t shake the image of his troubled expression. Corypheus wasn’t just a name to him—it was a wound, a ghost he couldn’t outrun. And as much as she wanted to believe they could stop this, a part of her couldn’t help but wonder if he was right to be so afraid.

    ~~~

    If Ariana was going to figure out what was going on with Cullen, she was going to need help. And she knew just the right person—or people, rather. Isabel always had a way of noticing things, and Emma… Well, if anyone could spot when Cullen was distracted or distant, it was Emma. The girl adored him, and the feeling was mutual.

    It was nearing midday as Ariana made her way toward the kitchens, hoping she’d find them both there. With any luck, they’d still be in their usual rhythm of preparing lunch together. As she passed through the courtyard, her gaze caught on the battlements above. Cullen stood there, speaking with some soldiers. He gestured animatedly, his voice low but commanding, and she couldn’t help but smile. For a brief moment, he seemed… lighter, less weighed down by the exhaustion she had seen earlier.

    But she knew it wouldn’t last. Whatever was keeping him up at night wasn’t something a single moment of relief could fix. Shaking the thought away, she continued on her path.

    The warmth of the kitchen hit her immediately as she stepped inside, the scent of rosemary and fresh dough mingling in the air. Isabel stood at the counter, her hands deftly slicing herbs, while Emma was at her usual spot, kneading dough with an intense focus. It was a familiar, comforting sight, and for a moment, Ariana let herself relax.

    “Ariana, looking for lunch?” Isabel’s voice pulled her from her thoughts, her tone light but knowing.

    Ariana smiled, realizing she hadn’t eaten anything all day. Between the morning with Cullen and her conversation with Varric, she’d completely forgotten about food—and coffee, for that matter. “I… actually hadn’t thought about it, but now that you mention it, I haven’t eaten today.”

    “What am I to do with you, child?” Isabel chided, though her smile softened the words. There was no real frustration in her tone, just the gentle affection Ariana had come to rely on over the years.

    Ariana chuckled, moving closer to the counter. “Did you know? About the room Cullen prepared?”

    Isabel’s smile widened as she set down her knife. “I did. Who do you think arranged for all the furniture deliveries? That man loves you more than I think even he realizes.”

    Ariana’s heart warmed at the words, and she couldn’t help but smile. “And I love him, Isabel.”

    “Would you look at that? You two are finally not keeping secrets from each other… mostly,” Isabel said, though the teasing edge in her voice shifted at the end, leaving Ariana with a faint sense of unease.

    “Mostly?” Ariana raised an eyebrow, suspicion creeping into her tone. “Isabel, what do you mean by that? You sound like you know something.”

    Isabel’s gaze didn’t waver as she turned back to her herbs. “It’s not my place to tell you, child. And no, I don’t know everything he’s keeping. You’ll have to talk to him. But,” she paused, glancing at Emma, “we both know he’s not the only one with secrets.”

    Ariana stiffened, her sharp gaze meeting Isabel’s, though she waved a hand dismissively. She knew exactly what Isabel was referring to, and that wasn’t a conversation she planned on having—not now, and certainly not in front of Emma. “I do need to ask you something,” she said, steering the conversation back. “Has he been sleeping?”

    Isabel’s expression sobered, her shoulders sinking slightly. “Not much, from what I can tell. I’ll make his bed sometimes, and it stays that way for days at a time.”

    The answer didn’t surprise her, but it still left a pit in her stomach. Ariana glanced down at Emma, who was focused intently on her dough, her small hands working with care. “Hey, cub,” Ariana said softly, her voice lightening as she crouched to Emma’s level. “How’s it going there?”

    Emma beamed, her face lighting up as she looked at Ariana. “Good! Mom said we’re making rosemary bread!”

    “Rosemary bread? That sounds delightful,” Ariana replied, smiling as she reached out to gently ruffle Emma’s hair.

    “Have you been keeping up with your training, recruit?” she teased, a familiar playfulness in her tone.

    Emma shrugged, her enthusiasm dimming slightly. “Not as much. Cullen’s always busy…” She hesitated, her hands slowing on the dough. “He hasn’t come by much to read to me either…”

    The heartbreak in her voice was subtle, but it hit Ariana like a blow. Emma adored Cullen—he was like a father to her in every way that mattered. For him to neglect that time with her was unheard of. Ariana turned toward Isabel, whose expression mirrored her own concern.

    “I’m sorry, cub,” Ariana said gently, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of Emma’s hair behind her ear. “Cullen’s been really busy since we got to Skyhold. He just wants to make sure you’re safe, especially after Haven. But how about I talk to him?”

    Emma’s eyes lit up, though there was a hint of hesitation in her voice. “But don’t tell him I told you. I don’t want him to think I’m trying to get him in trouble.”

    Ariana pressed a kiss to Emma’s forehead, her smile warm and reassuring. “You’ve got it, cub. He won’t hear it from me.”

    Standing, she turned back to Isabel, who motioned for her to sit. “Now about that lunch…” Ariana said, her tone lighter as she slid onto a stool.

    But as Isabel set a plate in front of her, the knot in Ariana’s chest only tightened. Whatever was going on with Cullen ran deeper than she’d thought. If he was neglecting his sleep, his own well-being, and even Emma, it wasn’t just work weighing on him. And as much as she wanted to confront him immediately, she knew she had to tread carefully. This wasn’t something she could rush.

    As she ate the bread Isabel had set in front of her, a thought began to form. She chewed slowly, her mind racing. She couldn’t force Cullen to rest, but maybe… maybe she could pull him away from his desk. Just for one evening. He wouldn’t stop working for his own sake, but he would for her.

    “Isabel,” she said suddenly, setting her bread down. “I need another favor.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking into a faint smirk. “What is it this time?”

    “Dinner,” Ariana said firmly. “I want to have dinner with him tonight. In the new quarters he prepared.”

    The smirk widened into a knowing smile. “You want me to make dinner for you both?”

    “Please,” Ariana said, her voice softening. “Make all of his favorites. You know them better than I do by now. And…” She hesitated, glancing at Emma before turning back to Isabel. “Make it special. I need him to step away from his work, just for one night.”

    Isabel’s expression softened, the teasing edge giving way to something warmer. “Of course, child. What time should I bring it up?”

    “Just after sundown,” Ariana said, her tone resolute. “Around seven.”

    “Consider it done,” Isabel replied with a small nod. “And Ariana… don’t push him too hard. If he’s anything like you, he’ll resist if you push.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, though the weight in her chest remained. “I know, Isabel. I’ll try.”

    As she finished her meal, she felt a flicker of hope. It wasn’t a solution, but it was a start. Tonight, she’d get him to stop, even if only for a little while.

    ~~~

    A knock at the door pulled Cullen from his thoughts. He set down his quill, sighing as he rubbed his temples. “Come in,” he called.

    The door creaked open, and a soldier stepped in, handing him a folded note before bowing and leaving without a word. Cullen’s brow furrowed as he unfolded the parchment, instantly recognizing Ariana’s handwriting:

    Dinner tonight? Our quarters?

    See you at seven.

    Love, Ari.

    Cullen couldn’t help the smile that tugged at his lips. She was pulling him away, giving him an excuse to stop working. He knew it. And as much as he wanted to protest, he couldn’t. Their time together wasn’t guaranteed. Soon enough, she’d be off again, chasing down leads, walking into danger, and risking everything. The thought of wasting these rare, quiet moments felt like a betrayal of the promise he’d made when he asked her to marry him.

    He glanced at the clock, making a note of the time, before returning to his work. But the words on the page in front of him blurred, his focus fractured. The letter lingered in his mind, its simplicity carrying an unspoken plea: Be with me.

    The scent of rosemary and freshly baked bread greeted Cullen as he climbed the stairs to their quarters. It mingled with the rich aroma of roasted meat and potato leek soup, a favorite from his childhood. He chuckled under his breath. Of course she did.

    When he reached the top, his steps faltered. Ariana stood near the balcony, bathed in the warm glow of twilight. She wore a house robe—soft, elegant, and somehow making her seem more regal than anything she could ever wear as the Inquisitor. She turned toward him, her smile radiant and unguarded, and it struck him as it always did: how impossibly lucky he was.

    Her smile deepened as their eyes met, and she crossed the room to him, wrapping her arms around his neck. “Hello, stranger,” she teased, her voice warm and lilting.

    Cullen slipped his arms around her waist, pulling her close. He said nothing, letting the moment stretch as he memorized the way she felt in his arms, the way she looked at him like he was her whole world. He didn’t know what he’d done to deserve her, but Maker help him, he wouldn’t squander it.

    “Are you hungry?” she asked softly, her lips brushing against his ear.

    He nodded, afraid to speak and shatter the spell of her presence. She took his hand, leading him to the table she’d set near the balcony. The arrangement was simple but thoughtful, candles flickering in the cool evening breeze as the view of the Frostbacks framed the scene.

    Dinner began with easy conversation—new reports, her meeting with Varric, musings about Corypheus. But as the meal went on and the sun dipped below the horizon, Ariana’s gaze shifted. She rested her chin on her hand, studying him in that quiet, disarming way she had, as though peeling back every layer of his defenses.

    “Cullen,” she began, her tone deceptively casual, “before I left… you mentioned there was something you wanted to tell me. Something you’d been meaning to talk about.”

    His heart sank. He’d hoped she’d forgotten. Or perhaps he’d hoped he could keep avoiding it. But Ariana never forgot. And she never let anything go. His smile faded as he stiffened in his seat, his hand tightening around his fork. “It’s nothing urgent,” he said quickly, waving it off. “We don’t need to—”

    “Cullen,” she interrupted, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms. Her gaze was steady, unyielding. “Don’t do that.”

    He sighed, pushing his chair back and rising to his feet. He crossed to the balcony, the evening breeze cooling the heat rising in his chest. He gripped the railing tightly, his mind racing. How could he explain this without sending her into a spiral of worry? How could he reassure her when he wasn’t sure he could reassure himself?

    Ariana followed, stepping onto the balcony with the quiet grace he loved. She stood beside him, her presence grounding him even as her proximity stirred his unease. “Cullen,” she said softly, her voice laced with worry. “Whatever it is, just tell me.”

    He hesitated, his gaze fixed on the distant horizon. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and measured. “As leader of the Inquisition, you… you need to know the risks I’ve taken.”

    Her brow furrowed, and he could feel her eyes on him. “What risks?”

    Cullen took a deep breath, forcing himself to meet her gaze. “Lyrium grants templars their abilities, but it also controls us. Those who are cut off from it… they suffer. Some go mad. Others… die.”

    Her eyes widened slightly, and confusion flickered across her face. “I know this.”

    He nodded. “Then you know what I’m risking.” He paused, his jaw tightening. “I haven’t taken lyrium since I joined the Inquisition.”

    The silence that followed was deafening. Ariana’s hand came to her mouth as she stared at him, the implications sinking in. “Since Haven? Cullen, that was months ago. Why… why didn’t you tell me?”

    “I didn’t want to burden you,” he admitted, his voice cracking slightly. “After Kirkwall… after everything… I couldn’t let it control me any longer. This is my choice.”

    Her eyes shone with unshed tears as she stepped closer, gripping his arm. “And if it kills you? What then?”

    “It hasn’t yet,” he replied quietly, his gaze dropping. “And I’ve taken precautions. Cassandra knows. If I become unfit to lead—”

    “Cassandra?” Ariana’s voice broke, her frustration and hurt spilling over. “You told Cassandra, but not me?”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he saw the pain in her eyes. “You have enough to worry about, Ari. The Inquisition—”

    “I don’t care about the Inquisition,” she interrupted, her voice fierce. She grabbed his hand, forcing him to look at her. “I care about you. You are my priority, Cullen, not this war.”

    Her words hit him like a hammer, shattering his resolve to shield her from this. He reached up, his hand covering hers as he closed his eyes. “I didn’t want you to feel this weight. I thought… I thought I was protecting you.”

    She shook her head, her voice softening but no less resolute. “We’re in this together. If you want me to take care of myself, to be honest with you, then you have to do the same. Don’t shut me out.”

    Cullen swallowed hard, guilt and love warring in his chest. “I’ll try,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Ariana cupped his face, her thumb brushing against his cheek. “Not good enough. Promise me.”

    “I promise,” he murmured, his voice steady this time.

    Ariana leaned her forehead against his, her tears finally spilling over. “We’ll get through this, Cullen. Together.”

    He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly as her strength seeped into him. “Together,” he echoed, his voice laced with a quiet determination. For the first time in weeks, he felt the weight on his shoulders lighten, knowing she was with him, every step of the way.

    ~~~

    The restlessness had become unbearable. Ariana lay on her side, her head sinking into the pillow as her thoughts refused to quiet. She had tried everything—counting her breaths, focusing on the steady rhythm of Cullen’s beside her—but nothing worked. His words from earlier echoed in her mind, their weight settling into her chest like an anchor. After Kirkwall… after everything… I couldn’t let it control me any longer.

    She turned onto her back, staring at the ceiling as the memory of his voice replayed again. The calm conviction in his tone was what unnerved her most. He had accepted this path—the risks, the suffering, the unknowns—but she couldn’t. Not yet. How could she? How could he carry all of this alone? The more she thought about it, the more she hated that he’d felt he had to.

    How do I help him? The question gnawed at her, fraying the edges of her composure. She’d heard whispers of lyrium withdrawal before—rumors exchanged by soldiers, fragments of stories shared by mages in hushed voices—but never anything concrete. What did it feel like? Was it a physical torment, a battle of the mind, or both? How bad was it?

    Her lack of understanding made her feel helpless, and Ariana hated feeling helpless.

    She shifted again, rolling onto her side to watch Cullen. He was asleep—something she had been desperate for him to do for weeks—but it was far from peaceful. The faint furrow of his brow, the occasional twitch of his fingers against the sheets, the tension that lingered even now… none of it escaped her notice. Even in sleep, he carried the weight of his struggle, and it broke her heart.

    Her hand hovered over his shoulder, caught in hesitation. Should she wake him? Would that be worse? She didn’t know, and that uncertainty only made the knot in her stomach tighten. At least he was resting, but she knew too well that sleep plagued by nightmares wasn’t restful. She had lived that reality herself, countless times.

    She sighed quietly, lowering her hand as she sat up in bed. Running her fingers through her disheveled hair, she tried to think of a solution. Think, Ariana. There had to be something she could do, someone she could turn to for guidance. Someone who understood what he was going through better than she did.

    Michael’s name crossed her mind first. He had spent his life in the Order, immersed in templar culture, and would undoubtedly know the answers she sought. But no—Michael had known Cullen too long. The second she began asking questions, he would go straight to him, and she didn’t want that. This wasn’t about doubting Cullen’s choice or his ability to lead. It was about supporting him without adding to his burden.

    Her thoughts spiraled for a while, frustration mounting until another name surfaced. Malcolm.

    Her breath caught, and hope flickered to life in her chest. Malcolm had been a templar once, just like Cullen. He had walked this path, survived the same torment Cullen was now enduring, and found a life beyond it. She had heard snippets of his story over the years—enough to know he understood what Cullen was going through in a way no one else could. And he was here, in Skyhold. She had seen him just the other day near the stables, helping with the supply inventory.

    He’ll understand. Malcolm wasn’t like Michael. He was discreet, practical. His loyalty was to her and her alone, he wouldn’t betray her confidence. He would give her the insight she needed without judgment or complication.

    Her resolve hardened. She would find Malcolm first thing in the morning. She would speak with him, learn everything she could, and figure out how best to help Cullen through this.

    For now, she forced herself to lie back down, though her heart still raced with worry. She glanced at Cullen again, watching the faint rise and fall of his chest. His presence beside her offered some comfort, but not enough to quiet the storm in her mind. She reached out, brushing her fingers lightly against his hand, as if grounding herself in the simple reminder that he was still here, still fighting.

    As the first hints of dawn began to creep through the window, Ariana stared up at the ceiling, her thoughts too loud to let her sleep. It wasn’t the comfort she had hoped for, but it was a plan. And that was something.

    ~~~

    At first light, Ariana was already dressed, her movements methodical despite the exhaustion from her sleepless night. She glanced over at Cullen, still asleep, his features softened by the early morning light filtering through the curtains. Her heart clenched as she watched him, knowing all too well that his rest wasn’t as peaceful as it appeared. The faint tension in his brow, the occasional twitch in his hand—it was clear his mind wasn’t at ease.

    She tore her gaze away, scribbling a quick note and leaving it on her pillow before slipping out of the room as quietly as possible. She had a mission this morning, one she hoped would give her the answers she so desperately needed.

    As she exited the main hall, the crisp air and muted hum of activity greeted her. Spotting Riley near the armory, Ariana quickened her pace.

    “Riley,” she called out, closing the gap between them. “Have you seen Malcolm this morning?”

    Riley turned, her expression curious. “Something wrong, Wolf?”

    Ariana shook her head quickly. “No, nothing like that. I just need to talk to him.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn’t press further. “Last I saw, he was by the stables with Isabel.”

    “Thanks,” Ariana said, already moving.

    By the stables, she found Malcolm checking the saddles of a few horses, his steady hands inspecting every strap and buckle with practiced precision. His presence was grounding, a reminder of resilience and calm amidst chaos. Ariana hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts, before calling out.

    “Malcolm.”

    He turned at the sound of her voice, his sharp eyes softening when he saw her. “What’s on your mind, Wolf?”

    “Do you have a moment?” she asked, glancing around. “Somewhere private?”

    Malcolm’s brow furrowed slightly, curiosity flickering across his features, but he nodded without hesitation. “Lead the way.”

    Ariana guided him to a quiet corner near the outer ramparts, the cold stone walls providing some semblance of solitude. The morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of frost and woodsmoke. She stopped, turning to face him, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her bracer.

    “Malcolm… I need to ask you something,” she began, her voice quieter now. “It might be… uncomfortable. If it is, you don’t have to answer.”

    His expression softened as he leaned against the wall, arms crossed. “You’ve got my attention, Wolf.”

    Ariana took a steadying breath, her gaze briefly flicking to the Frostbacks in the distance before meeting his eyes again. “What’s it like… for a templar to stop taking lyrium?”

    Malcolm tilted his head, his usual stoicism giving way to a faint hint of understanding. “Well, I wasn’t expecting that,” he admitted, scratching his chin. “But I don’t mind telling you.”

    Her shoulders relaxed slightly, though the knot of tension in her chest remained.

    “It’s not an easy thing,” he began, his voice steady. “The withdrawal… it takes its toll. The first signs are small—fatigue, forgetfulness, cold that settles into your bones. But that’s just the beginning.”

    Ariana nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line.

    “Then come the headaches,” he continued, his tone matter-of-fact. “Splitting, unrelenting headaches that make it feel like your skull’s being crushed. And the dreams…” He paused, his gaze distant for a moment. “Strange dreams, vivid ones. Nightmares, if you’ve got demons in your past. They creep in, haunt you when you’re most vulnerable. Sometimes it feels easier to avoid sleep altogether, though that comes with its own price.”

    Her heart sank as his words painted a clearer picture. That’s why he’s not sleeping. The realization hit her like a blow. “That sounds… unbearable,” she said softly.

    “It can be,” Malcolm admitted. “The first month is uncomfortable, but manageable. It’s the next few months that test you. After that, things start to ease—if you can endure the worst of it.” His gaze sharpened slightly. “But you’re not asking this out of idle curiosity, are you?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes drifting back to the horizon. “No… I’m not.” She took a deep breath, steadying herself before continuing. “Cullen… he told me he stopped taking lyrium when he joined the Inquisition. It’s been months.”

    Malcolm’s brow furrowed. “Months, you say?”

    She nodded, her voice quieter now. “He’s not sleeping. I know he sleeps less when I’m not here, but now… even when I’m with him, he barely rests. He says he can endure it, but…” Her voice faltered for a moment. “I need to know how to help him if it becomes too much.”

    Malcolm studied her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. “If it’s been months, he’s through the worst of it. But if he’s not sleeping… the nightmares might be holding him back. That happens to those who’ve been through more than their share of darkness.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, her mind flashing to the rumors she’d heard over the years. “Have you heard about what happened at Kinloch Hold during the Blight?”

    Malcolm’s eyes widened slightly. “Rumor was the tower fell to abominations. The stories said the entire place was overrun.”

    “It was,” Ariana said quietly. “And Cullen was there.”

    The weight of her words hung in the air, and Malcolm exhaled slowly, his expression grim. “Maker’s breath… that explains a lot.”

    “I don’t know the details,” she admitted, her voice tight. “He’s never spoken of it. But it haunts him. I see it in his eyes sometimes, and now, I think… I think it’s why he can’t sleep.”

    Malcolm nodded thoughtfully. “Cullen’s strong. Stubborn as a mountain, from what I’ve seen. But he’s carrying a heavy load. It helps to have something—or someone—to fight for. A focus. That can make all the difference.”

    “How do I help him?” she asked, her voice breaking slightly. “How do I make this easier for him?”

    Malcolm placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Just be there, Wolf. When it gets too much, remind him he doesn’t have to bear it alone. And make sure he takes care of himself—eats, rests, doesn’t push too hard. Exhaustion makes everything worse.”

    Her throat tightened, but she nodded. “Thank you, Malcolm.”

    “Anytime, Wolf,” he said with a small smile. “And if you ever need to talk—or need advice—you know where to find me.”

    Ariana offered a faint smile in return, though the weight of her concern lingered as she turned back toward the main hall. She felt a glimmer of relief, but the path ahead was still unclear. For now, she had a little more clarity, and that was enough to keep her moving forward.

    ~~~

    Cullen stirred at the sound of the door opening, his body still heavy with the remnants of sleep. He blinked slowly, adjusting to the dim light filtering into the room. The scent of Ariana’s cinnamon-laced hair lingered on the pillow beside him, grounding him in the moment. He shifted slightly, propping himself up on one elbow, and caught sight of her as she entered the room.

    His confusion was immediate. She’d left before dawn—he’d barely registered her departure, assuming she had been called away to deal with some matter for the Rangers. Now, she stood at the door, her expression unreadable but softened by a faint smile.

    “Where were you?” he asked, his voice gravelly from sleep.

    “Catching up with the Rangers,” she replied lightly, her tone almost too casual. “Nothing urgent.”

    Cullen frowned faintly, sitting up fully. Something about her demeanor unsettled him. She seemed… different. The weight from last night’s conversation wasn’t there, or at least it didn’t seem to be. Instead, she moved with an ease that made him wonder if he had imagined her distress entirely.

    Before he could ask more, she started to remove her bracers, setting them on the nearby table with a soft clink. His frown deepened as she unfastened her cloak, letting it fall to the chair, followed by her boots.

    “What are you doing?” he asked, his brow furrowing further. His mind was already beginning to shift toward the day ahead, the reports waiting for him, the preparations for their next campaign.

    She didn’t answer him. Instead, she slipped out of her tunic, revealing the thin shift beneath. His breath caught in his throat as she crossed the room and climbed onto the bed with deliberate grace, straddling him and settling herself on his lap. Her sudden closeness threw him off balance, her weight grounding him in place.

    “Ariana?” His hands instinctively moved to her hips, his confusion evident in his voice. “What’s going on?”

    “I’m going back to bed,” she said simply, her voice low and teasing, her hazel-green eyes glinting with mischief.

    Cullen blinked, caught entirely off guard. Her attitude was unlike anything he had expected. The worry, the intensity from last night—it was still there in her eyes, but now it was mingled with something else. Determination. Resolve. And something far more intoxicating.

    “Ari…” he started, his tone cautious. “What’s—”

    She silenced him with a kiss, her lips pressing against his with a firmness that stole his breath. His protest faltered, his mind scrambling to catch up with her actions. Her fingers tangled in his hair as she deepened the kiss, her body pressing against his.

    When she pulled back, his heart was pounding in his chest. “What are you doing?” he asked again, his voice lower now, edged with something he couldn’t quite name.

    She leaned in, her lips brushing the edge of his jaw, then trailing down his neck. “I told you,” she murmured against his skin, her breath warm and sending a shiver down his spine. “I’m going back to bed.”

    His grip on her hips tightened slightly as he tried to regain control of the situation, of himself. “Ariana, if something’s wrong—”

    She cut him off again, this time with a softer kiss, her fingers trailing along his bare chest beneath the blanket. “The only thing wrong,” she said between kisses, her voice husky, “is how much you’ve been neglecting yourself.”

    Cullen’s breath hitched as her words sank in, her touch making it harder to think clearly. “Ari, I—”

    “You’ve done enough worrying,” she interrupted, her lips brushing against his again. “Now it’s time to focus on something else. On me. On us.”

    Her words settled deep in his chest, disarming him entirely. He wanted to argue, to tell her he didn’t have time for this, that there was too much to do. But the way she looked at him—the fierce determination in her gaze, the heat in her touch—it stripped away every defense he tried to muster.

    Her lips found his again, and this time, he didn’t resist. The tension in his shoulders melted as his hands slid up her back, pulling her closer. Whatever concerns had plagued his mind moments ago were drowned out by the sensation of her body against his, the soft weight of her pressing him into the mattress.

    “I need you,” she whispered, her voice a mix of vulnerability and desire. “Let me take care of you.”

    His breath left him in a shaky exhale, her words cutting through every barrier he had built around himself. “Ari…” he began, his tone faltering.

    “Cullen,” she said, her hands cupping his face as she pulled back just enough to meet his gaze. “Please. Just let me. Don’t fight me on this.”

    He stared at her, his heart pounding, and for a moment, he couldn’t find the words. The weight of her emotions, the sheer intensity of her presence, left him speechless. Slowly, he nodded, his hands moving to her waist as he leaned up to capture her lips in a kiss that carried all the things he couldn’t say.

    Her response was immediate, her arms wrapping around his shoulders as she deepened the kiss. But something in him shifted—an edge of determination cutting through the haze of her touch. Without warning, his grip on her waist tightened, and in one swift motion, he flipped her onto her back, positioning himself above her.

    Ariana let out a soft gasp of surprise, her hair spilling across the pillow like a dark halo. But the look in her eyes—bright, intent, and brimming with desire—only encouraged him. His golden gaze held hers as he leaned down, his hands braced on either side of her, caging her in.

    “Is this what you want?” he asked, his voice low, roughened by emotion and barely restrained need.

    She smiled, a slow, deliberate curve of her lips that made his pulse quicken. Her fingers trailed up his arms, settling on his shoulders as she arched slightly beneath him. “Exactly what I want,” she murmured, her tone soft yet certain. “I want you.”

    Her words undid him. The hesitation, the doubt he had clung to—gone. All that remained was the feel of her beneath him, the way her body molded to his, and the trust in her eyes that made him want to give her everything.

    His lips found hers again, this time with more urgency, more intent. His hand slid along her side, memorizing the curve of her waist, the warmth of her skin through the thin fabric of her shift. She responded eagerly, her fingers tangling in his hair, pulling him closer as her legs shifted to wrap around him.

    Cullen broke the kiss only to press his lips to her jaw, her neck, her collarbone. Each touch drew a soft sigh or a breathless whisper from her, and he reveled in the way she came alive beneath him, her focus entirely on him, just as his was entirely on her.

    “You’re relentless,” he murmured against her skin, a smile tugging at his lips even as his voice carried the weight of his admiration.

    “You love it,” she teased back, her fingers tracing the muscles of his back, her touch equal parts soothing and electrifying.

    He pulled back slightly to look at her, his golden eyes darkened with an emotion so intense it made her breath catch. “I love you,” he said, the words simple but heavy with meaning.

    Ariana smiled again, softer this time, her hands sliding up to cradle his face. “Then show me,” she whispered, her gaze locking with his. “Show me you’re here. Show me you’re mine.”

    That was all it took. Whatever weight lingered in his heart, whatever fears or doubts clawed at the edges of his mind—they fell away. In this moment, with her, nothing else mattered.

    And as he kissed her again, slow and deliberate, he let himself believe that this—this connection, this love—was enough to keep him grounded, no matter what battles lay ahead.

  • Chapter 78 – A Fable for the Wolf

    28 Justinian 9:41

    Varric leaned back against the hearth in the main hall of Skyhold, the weight of a small box in his hands grounding him. His thumbs traced the edges of the smooth wood as he glanced toward the door. Morning light poured in, chasing away the lingering shadows of the night. It had been over two weeks since Ariana left for the Fallow Mire, and every day since had only deepened the knot of guilt in his chest.

    He sighed, his gaze dropping to the box. Inside was the bracelet she had given him years ago—a simple thing, but it meant everything. He’d worn it every day since she’d handed it to him in the dim light of The Hanged Man, her voice soft with a vulnerability that had caught him off guard. That constellation, Visus, had guided her, and now, it had become his reminder of her faith in him. And he’d let her down.

    “You alright there, Varric?” Isabel’s voice pulled him from his thoughts. She leaned against the doorway, her arms crossed, watching him with a mix of curiosity and concern.

    “Fine,” he said, though his tone lacked conviction. He pushed off the hearth, holding the box out to her. “I need you to do me a favor.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow but took the box. “What’s this?”

    “For Ariana,” Varric said, running a hand through his hair. “When she gets back. It’s… something I should’ve done in person, but I’m not sure I’ll have the chance right away.”

    Isabel studied him for a moment before lifting the lid. Her gaze softened as she saw the bracelet nestled inside. “You’re giving this back?”

    “For now,” he said, his voice quiet but steady. “Until I can earn it back.”

    Isabel closed the box, holding it carefully as though it contained something fragile. “You know she’ll forgive you, right? She always does.”

    “Yeah,” Varric said, though his expression didn’t match the confidence in his words. “But it’s not about forgiveness, Blossom. Not this time. I need her to trust me again. And that’s gonna take more than words.”

    Isabel nodded slowly, her fingers brushing over the box. “You’re not wrong. But she’s not going to hate you forever, Varric. She needs you as much as you need her.”

    A faint, rueful smile tugged at his lips. “Here’s hoping you’re right. Just… make sure she gets it, will you?”

    “I will,” Isabel promised. She hesitated, then added, “She came back last night, by the way. Late. Probably still asleep.”

    Varric blinked, his surprise quickly giving way to a groan. “Of course she did. No one tells me these things.”

    “She’s probably exhausted,” Isabel said with a smirk. “But I’ll make sure this gets to her as soon as she’s up.”

    “Thanks, Blossom,” Varric said, his tone softening. As she walked away, he let out a long breath, his fingers twitching slightly as if he were still holding the box. He wasn’t sure if this gesture would be enough, but it was a start.

    And Maker, he hoped it would be enough.

    Varric sighed, watching Isabel disappear down the hall with the small box cradled carefully in her hands. He lingered for a moment longer before turning toward the opposite corridor, his boots echoing softly against the stone floor as he made his way to Hawke’s quarters. The plan, the apology, the story—it was all ready. Or at least he thought it was. But as much as he hated to admit it, he needed Hawke’s seal of approval before putting it into motion.

    He found her lounging in her chair near the hearth, a half-empty mug of ale in one hand and a book in the other. She looked up as he entered, her lips quirking into a smirk. “Let me guess—more edits?”

    “Don’t tempt me,” Varric said dryly, pulling up a chair opposite her. He reached into his satchel and pulled out the bound pages, setting them on the table between them. “This is it. The final draft. Tell me it’s ready, because if it’s not, I might just burn it and call it a day.”

    Hawke snorted, setting her mug down and picking up the manuscript. “Oh, don’t be so dramatic. You’ve been writing for years—you’re not about to let one story defeat you.”

    “Maybe not,” Varric muttered, leaning back and crossing his arms. “But this one’s… different.”

    Hawke’s teasing expression softened slightly as she flipped through the pages. She read in silence for several minutes, her brow furrowing in places, her lips twitching into a smile at others. When she finally set the manuscript down, she leaned back with a satisfied nod. “It’s good to go, Varric. Hits all the right notes—heartache, redemption, even a little humor. Ariana’s going to love it.”

    Varric let out a breath he didn’t realize he’d been holding. “That’s what I was hoping you’d say.”

    “Have you talked to Maryden about the songs yet?” Hawke asked, reaching for her mug again.

    “The songs are written and ready,” Varric confirmed. “She’s been practicing all week. Trust me, it’ll all come together.”

    Hawke arched an eyebrow. “You sound almost optimistic. Should I be worried?”

    “Don’t get used to it,” Varric shot back, though his smirk quickly faded. “I just found out Ariana came back last night. Late. Isabel told me.”

    Hawke sat up straighter, her expression turning serious. “And you haven’t gone to see her yet?”

    “No,” Varric admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “Figured she’d be asleep. Besides, if there’s ever going to be a time to do this, it’s tonight. I need your help.”

    Hawke leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “What kind of help?”

    “Getting all the right people to the tavern and setting it up,” Varric said, his tone a little gruff as though he hated asking for assistance. “You’re better at the whole ‘herding cats’ thing than I am. And I need you to ask Cullen to bring her after sundown.”

    Hawke’s smirk returned, though it was gentler this time. “You really think Cullen’s going to say no to you?”

    “Not the point,” Varric replied with a wave of his hand. “She’ll listen to him, and he’ll listen to you. Besides, I’m guessing she hasn’t been back to the tavern since she left, and that’s where this whole thing is going down.”

    Hawke regarded him for a moment before standing and grabbing her coat. “Alright, I’ll take care of it. But Varric?”

    “Yeah?”

    “You’re doing the right thing,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “And it’s going to mean a lot to her. You know that, right?”

    Varric sighed, his gaze dropping to the manuscript on the table. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I hope so.”

    Hawke gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder before heading out the door, leaving Varric alone with his thoughts. For a moment, he just sat there, staring at the bound pages that had taken weeks of work and sleepless nights. Then, with a shake of his head, he stood and slipped the manuscript back into his satchel.

    “Alright, pup,” he muttered under his breath. “Time to see if this old dwarf still has a little charm left.”

    ~~~

    Cullen sifted through the stack of reports on his desk, his brow furrowed as he made notes and issued orders to the soldiers standing at attention before him. His tone was quiet, his instructions curt but efficient. Even so, a noticeable stillness hung over him, a departure from his usual commanding presence.

    The sound of the door opening made him glance up, his expression softening slightly as Hawke strode in. She raised an eyebrow, leaning casually against the doorframe as the soldiers saluted and filed out.

    “You look like you haven’t slept, Commander,” she said lightly, though her tone carried a hint of curiosity.

    “I’ve had worse nights,” Cullen replied, setting down his quill. He leaned back in his chair, rolling his shoulders to ease the tension. “Ariana is upstairs.”

    Hawke’s eyebrows lifted slightly, though her grin was quick to follow. “Upstairs, huh? So that’s where she’s been hiding.”

    “She came in late last night,” Cullen explained, leaning back in his chair. “Rode through the gates alone and barely made it to the bed before passing out.”

    “And you’re not in bed with her?” Hawke teased.

    Cullen chuckled “I was for a while, but she needs rest. If I’m going to keep the Inquisition from demanding her attention, then I need to be here.

    Hawke’s smirk deepened as she motioned for him to follow her outside. “Come on, you could use some fresh air.”

    Reluctantly, Cullen rose, following her out onto the battlements. The crisp morning air was a sharp contrast to the warmth of his office, and he folded his arms against the chill. Hawke leaned on the stone wall, studying him for a moment.

    “I need a favor,” she said, her tone uncharacteristically serious.

    Cullen arched an eyebrow. “Should I be worried?”

    “Depends,” Hawke replied with a grin. “Varric has this whole elaborate plan to apologize to Ariana. He’s been working on it for weeks, and he wants her at the tavern after sundown.”

    Cullen’s expression darkened slightly, skepticism evident. “Elaborate plan?”

    “Songs, stories, the whole works,” Hawke said with a wave of her hand. “Look, I know it sounds ridiculous, but Varric’s been beating himself up about this. And you know as well as I do how much Ariana needs him.”

    Cullen sighed, his gaze drifting toward the mountains beyond Skyhold. Hawke wasn’t wrong—Ariana did need Varric, even if she wasn’t ready to admit it. Finally, he nodded. “Alright. I’ll bring her.”

    Hawke’s grin widened, and she clapped him on the shoulder. “Knew I could count on you, Commander. Just don’t tell her, alright? Let it be a surprise.”

    With that, she turned and headed down the stairs, leaving Cullen to his thoughts. He lingered for a moment, the weight of the conversation settling over him.

    Before he could return to his office, Isabel stepped in, a small box in her hands.

    “Is she still asleep?” she asked quietly.

    Cullen nodded. “She was exhausted when she got back last night. She woke up briefly around dawn but fell asleep again.

    “Can you give this to Ariana when she wakes up?” Isabel asked, as she held the box out to him, her voice hushed. “It’s from Varric.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as he took the box. He studied it briefly before glancing back at Isabel. “What is it?”

    She shrugged, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Something she gave him a long time ago. He said… he feels like he needs to earn it back.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, turning the box over in his hands. “He’s going through a lot of trouble for this.”

    “He should be,” Isabel replied, her tone soft but firm. “She’s worth it.”

    Cullen nodded, his grip tightening slightly on the box. “She is.”

    Isabel gave him a small, knowing smile before slipping out the door. Once alone, Cullen looked down at the box again. His lips quirked into a faint smile, and he shook his head slightly. He appreciated the effort Varric was making—it spoke volumes about how much the dwarf cared for Ariana.

    And truthfully, Cullen appreciated anyone who cared enough to go through this much trouble for her.

    ~~~

    The faint sound of the ladder creaking pulled Ariana from sleep. She stirred, her senses still caught between dreams and reality, as she blinked against the soft light filtering through the room. A familiar figure approached the bed, his steps quiet and measured.

    “Cullen?” Her voice was drowsy, barely above a whisper. She rubbed her eyes, pushing herself up slightly on her elbows. “What time is it?”

    “Almost midday,” he said softly, his golden eyes warm as he sat at the edge of the bed. She noticed the small box in his hands, tied with a neat ribbon and accompanied by a folded note.

    “What’s that?” she asked, her curiosity piqued as a faint smile graced her lips. “A gift for me?”

    Cullen hesitated, his lips twitching in a small smile. “Not from me. It’s from Varric.”

    At the mention of Varric, her heart gave a small, uncertain jolt. Sitting up fully, she reached for the box, glancing between it and Cullen. Carefully, she untied the ribbon and lifted the lid. The sight of the bracelet inside stopped her breath.

    It was the bracelet she had given Varric so many years ago—a simple piece of cloth and leather with a silver plate engraved with the Visus constellation. The memory of that moment in Kirkwall hit her with a sudden force, and her chest tightened painfully.

    Her hands trembled as she picked up the bracelet, her eyes filling with tears. She swallowed hard, unable to stop the wave of emotion crashing over her. “Why is he giving this back?” she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. “Does he not want it anymore?”

    Cullen’s expression shifted immediately, his brows furrowing with concern as he moved closer. “Ari,” he said gently, his hand reaching out to steady hers. “What’s wrong?”

    She shook her head, her voice cracking as she explained, “I gave this to him before I left Kirkwall the first time. It meant something to both of us. It’s the reason he gave me the necklace I wear. He said it was so our paths might cross again someday.” Her free hand instinctively reached up, brushing against the familiar pendant at her neck.

    Cullen frowned, his hand resting on her shoulder. “Maybe you should read the note,” he suggested softly, his voice calm but steady. “I think there’s more to this than you realize.”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to the folded note she had set aside. With a shaky breath, she unfolded it, her vision blurring as she read the words written in Varric’s distinctive hand:

    Pup,

    I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make you feel like I didn’t trust you. You have always been someone I’d follow without question, someone I believed in, no matter what. I know I hurt you, and for that, I’m more sorry than I can say.

    This bracelet… it means a lot to me. But right now, I feel like I need to earn it back. You deserve that much. I hope someday I’ll be able to wear it again, knowing I’ve earned your trust again, the way you’ve always had mine.

    Your old friend,
    – V

    By the time she finished reading, the tears streaming down her cheeks had become impossible to stop. Her fingers clutched the note tightly, her head dropping as her shoulders shook with silent sobs.

    “Ari,” Cullen murmured, his hand slipping around her back as he guided her into his arms. She didn’t resist, sinking into his embrace as the letter fell to her lap. He held her securely, his chin resting lightly atop her head. “It’s alright,” he whispered, his voice a steady balm against the storm of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

    “I didn’t mean…” she started, her voice trembling. “I didn’t mean to make him feel like this. I was hurt, but… I never wanted him to think he needed to give this back. Maker, Cullen, I’ve already forgiven him.”

    Cullen tightened his hold, letting her cry against him as he pressed a kiss to her hair. “He’ll see that,” he said quietly. “Varric knows you, Ari. And he’s doing this because he cares. Give him the chance to make it right.”

    Ariana nodded against his chest, though her tears didn’t stop. She was grateful for the steady rhythm of Cullen’s heart beneath her ear, the warmth of his arms anchoring her in the moment. Slowly, her breathing began to even out, the storm within her quieting.

    Cullen didn’t say anything else, letting the silence stretch between them as he held her. He could feel her calming, the tension in her frame gradually easing. When she finally looked up at him, her hazel-green eyes still glistening, there was a softness in her gaze that took his breath away.

    “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice hoarse but sincere.

    He smiled faintly, brushing a stray tear from her cheek. “Always,” he replied.

    Ariana’s hand moved to the bracelet still clutched in her other hand. She turned it over thoughtfully, her fingers tracing the familiar engraving. Despite everything, she couldn’t help but smile softly. Varric’s words, though painful, had reminded her of something important—how much he truly valued their bond.

    Her gaze drifted back to Cullen, and for a moment, she simply studied him, the warmth and steadiness in his golden eyes grounding her further. “I’m lucky to have you,” she said softly.

    Cullen’s smile widened just slightly, though the sincerity in his tone was unmistakable. “I’m the lucky one.”

    ~~~

    The sun dipped below the Frostbacks, bathing Skyhold in hues of amber and violet. Ariana sat curled up in one of the chairs in Cullen’s office, a book from his modest shelves open in her lap. The quiet crackle of the fire and the occasional rustle of papers as Cullen worked filled the space between them. She didn’t mind the silence. It was enough just to be in his company, her quiet haven tucked away from the rest of the world. She hadn’t foreseen how much of a retreat his office would become when she started cleaning it up before she left.

    Every so often, she glanced up to watch him, his brow furrowed in concentration as he reviewed reports and directed orders to messengers who came and went. He was always so focused, so steady. She found herself smiling faintly, though it faded quickly as her thoughts wandered back to Varric’s note, the bracelet, and the storm of emotions she was still sorting through.

    “Any thoughts on this?” Cullen’s voice broke her reverie as he held up a parchment for her to see.

    Ariana leaned forward, setting the book aside to scan the report. “Give it to Riley. Rangers can handle the village. If Leliana’s scouts are right about the bandits in the area, they’ll need the extra protection.”

    He nodded, scribbling down her suggestion before returning to his work. She leaned back in the chair, picking up the book again, but her attention was scattered. Her focus drifted between the warmth of the fire, the scratch of Cullen’s quill, and the steady comfort of simply being near him.

    After what felt like an eternity, Cullen finally pushed his chair back with a quiet sigh, standing and stretching his arms over his head. He turned toward her, a rare ease in his posture. “Care for a drink?”

    Ariana blinked, surprised. “Really? I thought you’d be buried in reports all night.”

    He gave a small shrug, the corners of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. “Would you rather keep me company up here while I find more reports to drown in?”

    She raised an eyebrow, a playful glint in her eye. “Since when do you suggest taking a break? Who are you, and what have you done with my Commander?”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “I’ll admit it’s rare, but… tonight, I’d rather be with you.”

    Her smile softened, and she closed the book, setting it aside as she stood. “Well, if you’re done being responsible for the moment, I’m all yours, Commander.”

    ~~~

    As the sun dipped below the Frostbacks, bathing Skyhold in hues of amber and violet, Cullen approached Ariana with an almost uncharacteristic ease. He leaned casually against the doorway, the golden glow of the firelight catching in his eyes. “Care for a drink, Ari?”

    She glanced up from the book she had been half-heartedly reading, smiling faintly. “Now? I thought you were buried under reports.”

    “I was,” he replied, stepping further into the room. “But it’s been a long day. A drink might do us both some good.”

    Ariana didn’t question it. She closed the book, setting it aside, and stood. “Lead the way.”

    The walk to the tavern felt unusually quiet. The air was crisp, carrying the faint hum of distant conversation, but as they approached the doors of The Herald’s Rest, she noticed something odd. The usual din of merriment was absent. Instead, the tavern was subdued, the atmosphere charged with an air of anticipation.

    When they stepped inside, she paused, her gaze sweeping over the room. It was almost empty, save for familiar faces scattered throughout. Riley, Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto, Hawke, Dorian, Cassandra, Isabel, Michael, Leliana, Josephine, Iron Bull, Cole, Varric, and even Maryden the bard—all of them were here, their eyes gleaming with mischief and warmth.

    Before she could ask what was going on, Maryden’s lute chimed a light, whimsical melody, and Varric stepped forward with his arms outstretched. “Well, look who decided to grace us with her presence!” His grin was wide, his tone exaggeratedly theatrical. “Ladies and gentlemen, the guest of honor has arrived! I present to you, your White Wolf! Your Inquisitor!”

    Ariana blinked, her brow furrowing in confusion as Cullen guided her to a table near the hearth. Cabot appeared moments later with a bottle of wine, pouring them both a glass before disappearing as swiftly as he came.

    “Alright, what’s going on?” Ariana asked, glancing at Cullen, though she couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at her lips.

    “You’ll see,” he replied, his expression soft and knowing as he gestured to the hearth.

    The tavern buzzed with quiet anticipation as Varric stood near the hearth, his usual bravado tempered with a rare seriousness. Maryden adjusted the strings of her lute, giving Varric a small nod as if to say, “You’re ready.” He cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd, lingering briefly on Ariana before he began.

    “Tonight,” Varric began, his voice carrying the weight of nostalgia and humor, “we gather to tell a tale. A tale of hardship, heroism, friendship… and mistakes.” He paused briefly, tilting his head. “And no, I’m not talking about my first draft of Hard in Hightown. That disaster is a story for another day.”

    Laughter rippled through the room, and Ariana couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking her head as she took a sip of wine.

    “It’s a story about two unlikely allies,” Varric continued, his tone softening, “and how even the cleverest of us sometimes lose our way.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, curiosity sparking in her tired eyes. Cullen placed a hand on hers, his silent reassurance grounding her as the room grew still, everyone waiting for Varric’s words.

    “Once upon a time,” Varric began, pacing in front of the fire, “there was a Wolf. She was strong, fierce, and independent—everything you’d expect from a creature of her kind. But even wolves can be brought low. One day, while roaming the wilderness, she was caught in a hunter’s trap.”

    Maryden’s lute plucked a low, somber tune, the melody weaving through the room and setting the mood.

    “The Wolf was injured, bleeding, and far from her pack. She might have died there if it weren’t for the Fox. Now, the Fox was a clever creature—smart enough to stay out of traps and quick enough to outrun most threats. But what the Fox was best at… was seeing the value in others.”

    There was a ripple of laughter at that line, and Varric grinned, his tone warming as he continued. “The Fox found the Wolf and, instead of leaving her to her fate, freed her. He nursed her wounds, fed her, and when she was strong enough, he sent her on her way. The Wolf, ever grateful, promised the Fox they’d meet again.”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped to the table for a moment, her hand brushing over the silver pendant she wore—a quiet, almost unconscious gesture. Cullen squeezed her hand gently, drawing her attention back to Varric.

    “Years passed,” Varric went on, his voice taking on a more somber tone. “The Wolf roamed far and wide, carving her path through the wilderness. But one day, news reached her ears—a fire had swept through the forest where the Fox made his home. Concerned for her old friend, the Wolf returned to find the land scorched, the air heavy with ash, and the Fox… not quite himself.”

    Maryden’s melody grew heavier, the notes echoing a deep sadness that filled the room.

    “When the Wolf asked what had happened, the Fox shrugged and said, ‘It just… happened. Fires like this, they’re part of nature, right?’ But the Wolf, for all her strength, had always been good at reading others. She saw the way the Fox avoided her gaze, the way his clever tongue seemed to trip over itself. She knew there was more to the story.”

    Varric paused, letting the weight of the moment settle over the room. Ariana’s chest tightened, her emotions stirring as the parallels between the story and her own life became clearer.

    “The truth,” Varric said softly, “was that the Fox had seen who set the fire. They’d even threatened to harm him if he ever spoke the truth. The Fox, for all his cleverness, chose silence—not out of malice, but out of fear. He wanted to protect himself… and maybe, just maybe, he wanted to protect the Wolf, too. But his silence came at a cost.”

    Maryden’s lute shifted into a mournful song, her voice joining in with soft, haunting lyrics about lost trust and the weight of secrets. The room seemed to hold its collective breath, the story pulling at their hearts.

    “But here’s the thing about wolves,” Varric said, his voice lifting slightly, his usual charm peeking through. “They’re stubborn. And this Wolf, she didn’t give up on the Fox. She stayed, helped rebuild the forest, and reminded him that they were stronger together. Over time, the Fox found his courage again. He told the truth, made amends, and the Wolf forgave him—not because he was perfect, but because he was her friend. Her family.”

    Ariana couldn’t hold back the tears anymore. They spilled over, though a small, watery laugh escaped her as Varric added, “And let’s face it, who wouldn’t forgive someone as charming as a Fox?”

    As the tavern erupted in laughter and cheers, Varric lingered near the hearth, his gaze following Ariana. She stood amidst the crowd, her cheeks still damp with tears but glowing with the warmth of the moment.

    When their eyes met, she tilted her head, a subtle invitation. Varric gestured toward the door, and Ariana followed without hesitation, leaving the noise and celebration behind.

    Outside, the air was cool, carrying the faint scent of woodsmoke and pine. The quiet was almost startling after the tavern’s lively din. Ariana folded her arms, glancing up at the starry sky. Varric joined her, leaning casually against the stone wall, though his posture betrayed a flicker of unease.

    “Pup, I—” Varric began, but again, Ariana didn’t let him finish.

    She turned to him, her voice soft but steady. “You didn’t have to do all this, you know.”

    Varric chuckled, though it lacked his usual confidence. “Yeah, well, I’m not great at the whole heartfelt apology thing. Figured I’d lean on my strengths—telling stories and making a spectacle of myself.”

    Ariana laughed quietly, shaking her head. “You really are something else.” Her fingers brushed over the bracelet on her wrist, her gaze dropping. “When I saw this… I thought you didn’t want it anymore. I thought you—” She stopped, swallowing hard.

    “Pup, come on,” Varric said, his voice low and serious now. “I’ve never stopped wearing it. Not once. And yeah, maybe I messed up. I lied to you. But it was never because I didn’t trust you. It was because… I didn’t want to risk losing you.”

    Her eyes shimmered as she looked up at him, the weight of his words sinking in. “You won’t lose me, Varric. Ever. But I need you to know… I had already forgiven you. I just—” She hesitated, then added with a faint smile, “I just hadn’t had the chance to tell you yet. Got in a little late last night, and slept most of the day.”

    Varric blinked, his mouth opening slightly before he closed it again. Then, with exaggerated disbelief, he said, “Wait… you’re telling me I didn’t need to do all this?” He gestured toward the tavern, his voice pitched higher in mock outrage. “The story, the songs, the whole damn spectacle?”

    Ariana shrugged, her lips quirking into a playful smirk. “Well, you didn’t ask. But hey, it’s not every day I get to watch you make a fool of yourself. I wasn’t about to stop you.”

    Varric placed a hand over his heart, shaking his head with exaggerated solemnity. “You wound me, Pup. Truly. Here I thought I was pulling out all the stops to make amends, and you were already over it.”

    Her laugh was light, genuine, and tinged with affection. “That’s what you get for assuming.”

    He chuckled, the tension between them easing as a familiar warmth settled into his expression. “Alright, fine. But don’t get used to it. Big, grand apologies are a one-time thing. Next time, you’re getting a card and maybe a stiff drink.”

    Ariana grinned, wiping the lingering tears from her cheeks. “Noted. But for what it’s worth, I wouldn’t trade this for anything.”

    Varric gave her a look, his sharp wit softening into something closer to pride. “Well, it’s like I said—family’s complicated. And you, Pup, are stuck with me.”

    She reached for his wrist, carefully fastening the bracelet back into its place. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

    Varric winked, stepping back toward the tavern. “Come on, Pup. Let’s get back in there before someone drinks all the good wine.”

    She lingered for just a moment, watching as he disappeared through the door. Her hand brushed over the silver pendant at her neck, her heart lighter than it had been in weeks. Then she followed, ready to rejoin the warmth and camaraderie waiting inside.

  • Chapter 76 – Time to Heal

    10 – 11 Justinian 9:41

    The morning sun filtered through the high windows of Skyhold, casting golden rays across the stone walls of the fortress. Ariana stood at the battlements, her arms resting on the cool stone as she watched the courtyard below. Soldiers moved in synchronized drills, villagers bustled with daily tasks, and merchants shouted over one another as they set up their makeshift stalls.

    The crisp mountain air carried the faint clatter of swords and hammers—a sound she’d always found comforting. Yet, despite the familiar rhythm, Ariana couldn’t shake the heaviness in her chest.

    Since being named Inquisitor, her days had blurred into a chaotic whirlwind of decisions and expectations. Each morning seemed to bring new responsibilities, and she was still trying to figure out how to carry the weight of it all.

    She sighed softly, running a hand through her hair. The deference others now showed her, the bows and titles—it all felt surreal. Unnatural.

    “It’s like they’ve forgotten I’m just me,” she muttered to herself.

    “Talking to yourself now?” a familiar voice called from behind her, light with amusement.

    Ariana turned to see Cullen approaching, his expression equal parts bemusement and concern. His armor gleamed faintly in the sunlight, but it was the steady warmth in his hazel eyes that drew her attention.

    “More like trying to sort out my thoughts,” she replied lightly, though a hint of weariness lingered beneath her words. She tilted her head, her brow furrowing slightly. “You left early this morning.”

    Cullen nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “I promised a recruit I’d help him with something. He’s been struggling with his footwork, but I’ll give him credit—he’s determined.”

    “That sounds like you,” Ariana said with a soft laugh. “If you need help, send him to Elliott. Maker knows how nervous he was when he first joined us. He was so nervous riding with me that he almost fell off his horse before we even made it to Redcliffe.”

    Her laughter brightened the morning air, and Cullen chuckled at the memory. But her gaze drifted back to the courtyard, her smile fading as her thoughts turned inward again. The weight of her new role settled heavily on her shoulders, a constant reminder of how much her life had changed.

    As if sensing her unease, Cullen stepped closer, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Ari, are you alright?”

    “I don’t know,” she admitted softly, her eyes fixed on the training yard below. “I just feel… more at home down there than I do in the war room. Watching, strategizing, planning—it’s not me. I’d rather be down there, training with them, helping them get better.”

    Cullen was quiet for a moment, listening as she continued.

    “There was this one time in Kirkwall,” she said with a faint smile, her tone lighter. “Lamberto asked me to help him teach the recruits some basics. I’d just walked into the warehouse, hadn’t even set down my things yet, and he was already barking at me to demonstrate something. So I did. I showed them the basics—and then, well, I might’ve kicked his ass in front of everyone.” She laughed softly at the memory.

    Cullen’s laugh joined hers, warm and genuine. “If that’s what you want to do, Ari, then go do it. I won’t stop you from training the recruits. Maker knows most of them could use the help.”

    Ariana blinked, turning to look at him. His response caught her off guard. For a moment, she held his gaze, her thoughts spinning. Can I really do that?

    “Do… do you mean it?” she asked cautiously.

    Cullen chuckled, his hand brushing lightly against her arm. “Ari, love, you don’t need my permission. You’re the Inquisitor. If you want to spend your mornings in the training yard, then do that. If you want to spend your time with Riley and the Rangers, organizing missions, then do that. The Inquisition will follow you, whoever you choose to be and however you choose to lead.”

    His words settled over her like the morning sun, warming her in a way she hadn’t expected. She smiled, the truth of his words beginning to take root in her heart.

    “But what if I’d like my Commander training with me instead?” she asked, a playful glint in her eyes as she bit her lip.

    Cullen shook his head, laughing softly. “Then I will be there,” he promised, leaning in to kiss her.

    Ariana responded without hesitation, wrapping her arms around him. For the first time in days, she felt the weight on her shoulders ease. She realized then that she didn’t need to separate herself from the White Wolf or the life she had led before. The Inquisitor could be all of that and more.

    When they pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his. “Thank you, Cullen. For everything.”

    “You never need to thank me, love,” he said, his voice soft. “I’m here. Whatever you need.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, savoring the quiet moment between them. But reality intruded, as it always did. “Are you ready to head to the war room? I’m sure Leliana and Josephine have been debating since dawn which matter is most urgent.”

    “Of course they have,” Cullen said with a smirk. “And you? Do you have a preference?”

    She raised an eyebrow, hopeful. “Do you have something actionable for me?”

    Cullen sighed, his smile turning rueful. “I do, though I’m not sure you’ll like it.”

    “Of course not,” she said with a groan, though the sincerity in his tone brought a faint smile to her lips. “Alright, Commander. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

    As they walked together toward the war room, Ariana greeted soldiers and villagers along the way. For the first time, the bows and respectful murmurs didn’t feel as heavy. The doubts she had carried since her naming ceremony began to ease, piece by piece.

    If they had chosen her to be their Inquisitor, then she would be who she had always been.

    She wasn’t giving up the White Wolf or the life she loved. She was finding a way to carry it all—and for the first time, she believed she could.

    ~~~

    By the time Ariana and Cullen entered the war room, Leliana, and Josephine were already gathered around the massive map of Thedas that dominated the table. Markers and notes cluttered its surface, denoting areas of unrest, ongoing missions, and critical concerns. The advisors straightened as she approached, their expressions a mix of anticipation and determination.

    “All right, what do we have today?” Ariana asked, leaning against the edge of the table.

    Cullen started first, his tone steady but grim. “We’ve located the soldiers who went missing in the Fallow Mire. Fortunately, they’re alive… for now.”

    Ariana’s brow arched, bracing herself for the inevitable caveat. “Why do I sense a ‘but’ coming?”

    Cullen exhaled heavily, his expression tightening. “They’re being held hostage by Avvar. Their leader demands to meet with the ‘Herald of Andraste’ if we want to see them released.”

    Pinching the bridge of her nose, Ariana let out a frustrated sigh. “Please tell me they aren’t expecting me to appear tomorrow. That’s at least a seven-day ride—and that’s if I ride like I’ve got a dragon on my heels.”

    “They haven’t given a specific deadline for your arrival,” Cullen assured her. “We can send word that you’re on your way. That should buy us time.”

    “Fine,” she said with a resigned nod. “Send the message. I’ll leave at first light.”

    Leliana stepped in next, her voice carrying the clipped precision of someone accustomed to delivering unwelcome news. “There’s also a request from Varric. He believes a Formari mage might be able to improve Bianca.”

    Ariana’s gaze sharpened. “And what’s the catch?”

    “Not exactly a catch,” Leliana replied, her tone measured. “The mage specialized in siege engines, which could prove valuable to us. But given the chaos of the rebellion, it’s possible this lead will lead nowhere.”

    Ariana sighed, crossing her arms. “Do you think it’s worth pursuing?”

    Leliana’s lips quirked slightly. “The potential gain outweighs the cost, I think. But Varric may need to temper his expectations.”

    “Fine. Send the agents,” Ariana said, waving a hand. “What else?”

    Josephine lifted an envelope from the table, her expression curious. “We’ve received a letter from Prince Sebastian Vael. He—”

    “Sebastian!” Ariana interrupted, reaching eagerly for the letter. Breaking the seal, she scanned its contents, a soft smile spreading across her face.

    Josephine tilted her head, intrigued. “You know the prince personally?”

    Ariana nodded, still reading. “We met through Hawke. He stayed with us for a while after leaving Kirkwall. We even found out we might be distantly related. We spent weeks digging through records, though we never confirmed it.”

    “What does he say?” Leliana asked, her curiosity piqued.

    “He’s offering Starkhaven’s alliance to the Inquisition,” Ariana said, her voice carrying a mix of pride and affection. “He reclaimed the throne, just like he said he would. And now… now he’s keeping his word.”

    Josephine smiled warmly. “I had planned to send emissaries to respond.”

    “Do,” Ariana replied. “I’ll add a personal letter to go with them. You’ll have it before I leave.”

    “Of course, Inquisitor,” Josephine said with a nod.

    As the discussion wound down, Ariana glanced around the room. “Anything else I need to know before tomorrow?”

    Cullen gestured toward the map. “Nothing that can’t wait.”

    With a nod, Ariana pushed away from the table. “Then I trust you all to handle things while I’m gone. Keep me updated.”

    As the advisors began to disperse, Cullen lingered, his gaze following Ariana as she tucked Sebastian’s letter into her pocket. Once the room had emptied, he stepped closer, his voice softer, more personal.

    “Inquisitor Trevelyan,” he said, his lips quirking into a wry smile. “Still not used to it, are you?”

    Ariana groaned, leaning against the table. “Not you too. Don’t you know better, Cullen?”

    He chuckled, closing the distance between them. His hands rested on the table, one on either side of her, effectively trapping her in place. “It’s precisely because I know better, Inquisitor,” he murmured, his tone dipping low.

    The way he said it sent a shiver down her spine, catching her completely off guard. For a moment, she forgot her retort, her sharp mind faltering as she stared up at him.

    “Cullen…” she began, though her voice was far less steady than she intended. “You’re—”

    “Distracting?” he finished, his smirk widening as he leaned closer.

    “Infuriating,” she corrected, though her tone lacked conviction. She bit her lip, trying and failing to suppress the smile tugging at her mouth. “And distracting.”

    “Forgive me,” he said, his voice rich with playful insinuation. “I hadn’t realized.”

    Before she could counter, he kissed her, the intensity of it stealing her breath. Her arms slid instinctively around his neck, pulling him closer as she lost herself in him. The weeks of strain, of sleepless nights and unspoken fears, melted away in that moment.

    When they finally broke apart, her breathing was uneven, her lips tingling. “Careful, Commander,” she teased, her voice husky. “You’re playing a dangerous game.”

    “Am I?” he asked, his tone low, his eyes dark with longing. “Forgive me again, Inquisitor.”

    Ariana’s laugh was soft, her hands resting against his chest as she looked up at him. “You’re impossible.”

    “And yet you agreed to marry me,” Cullen replied without hesitation, his expression softening as he brushed a strand of hair from her face.

    Her smile faltered slightly, replaced by something more vulnerable. “I did,” she said quietly. “And I hate leaving you. But we’ll finish this later. I promise.”

    Cullen nodded, his jaw tightening as he stepped back reluctantly. “I’ll hold you to that.”

    As Ariana turned to leave, she glanced back over her shoulder, her voice carrying a teasing lilt. “Meet me in the tavern tonight, Commander. I have an idea.”

    Cullen’s smirk returned, though his gaze remained warm and steady. “I’ll be there.”

    ~~~

    The tavern was alive with the hum of conversation, the clink of tankards, and the occasional burst of laughter. Cullen paused just inside the door, scanning the room until his gaze landed on Ariana. She sat at a table near the center, surrounded by Riley, Hawke, Valentina, and Lamberto, all of them deep into a game of Wicked Grace. Judging by the pile of coins in the middle of the table and the smirks on their faces, things had already gotten competitive.

    His lips twitched into a smile as he watched her. There was an ease to her posture, her head tilted slightly as she exchanged quips with Riley. She seemed lighter tonight, more herself. Cullen couldn’t deny how deeply attractive she was when she was like this—confident, teasing, and completely in her element. But beyond that, it brought him relief to see her like this after the past few days of tension and self-doubt.

    He approached just as Hawke slammed a card down with dramatic flair. “Full company!” she declared, grinning smugly as she leaned back in her chair.

    Riley groaned, tossing her cards onto the table. “Maker’s breath, you’re cheating.”

    “Don’t hate the player,” Hawke quipped, scooping the winnings into her pile. “Hate your terrible bluffing skills.”

    “Don’t let her fool you,” Ariana chimed in, her voice light with laughter. “She’s bluffing half the time too.”

    Hawke shot her a mock glare. “Careful, Inquisitor, or I’ll start gunning for your pile next.”

    Riley snorted. “Good luck with that. Wolf doesn’t lose easily.”

    Ariana’s gaze shifted, catching Cullen as he approached. She motioned to the empty chair beside her, her lips curving into a playful smile. “What do you think, Commander? Do you think you can take me?”

    The double meaning wasn’t lost on him, and he chuckled, shaking his head as he slid into the seat next to her. “I’m afraid I’m not much of a card player.”

    “That just makes it easier for us,” Valentina quipped, shuffling the deck with quick, practiced movements.

    Riley smirked, tossing another coin into the pot. “Come on, Commander. Don’t be shy. We’ll take it easy on you. For the first hand.”

    “I doubt that,” Cullen said dryly, though he leaned closer to Ariana, their shoulders brushing. She glanced at him, her smirk softening into something quieter, more personal, before the game resumed.

    The group’s banter was relentless, the kind of teasing camaraderie Cullen recognized from his own days as a recruit. Hawke and Riley each won a few rounds, though Ariana’s ability to keep her cards—and her intentions—hidden was unmatched. Cullen folded more often than not, content to observe the dynamics at the table. He couldn’t help but admire how natural Ariana was here, laughing and goading Riley with a mischievous quirk of her brow. She wasn’t the weight-of-the-world Inquisitor tonight—she was her. And Maker, she was captivating.

    On the final hand, Riley, Hawke, and Ariana all grinned like wolves sizing up prey. Lamberto groaned, folding his cards. “I know better than to get between the three of you.”

    Cullen followed suit, placing his cards facedown. “I’ll take the honorable retreat.”

    The three women exchanged competitive glances before revealing their cards one by one. Hawke had a strong hand, and Riley’s was even better. But when Ariana laid her cards on the table, Riley groaned loudly.

    “Damn it,” Riley muttered, throwing her cards down. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

    Ariana’s sly grin was entirely unapologetic. “I’m not. And I hate to disappoint, but I’m not giving you another chance to win your money back tonight.”

    “Coward,” Hawke teased, echoing Ariana’s earlier jab.

    Ariana stood, tucking her coins into her pouch as she prepared to leave. “Call it whatever you want. I’ve got better plans for the rest of my night.”

    The silence at the table lasted all of two seconds before Riley smirked, leaning back with arms crossed. “Oh, we see that, Wolf. Don’t even pretend that wasn’t meant to be obvious.”

    “Oh, Maker, she was just waiting to win before she left!” Hawke exclaimed, laughing. “Ari, you can’t just drop a line like that and not expect us to notice.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed faintly. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she said, feigning innocence as she adjusted her pouch.

    Cullen sighed, rubbing his temples, but he couldn’t hide his amusement—or the way his pulse quickened when she turned her knowing smirk on him. She was clearly enjoying herself, and despite the teasing, he was happy to see her like this. Her confidence, her boldness—it was intoxicating, but more than that, it was proof that the weight she carried hadn’t crushed her. If anything, it made her shine brighter.

    “Well, Commander, it certainly looks like you weren’t expecting that,” Lamberto said, gesturing toward Ariana.

    Cullen cleared his throat, glancing at her. “She does like keeping me on my toes.”

    Hawke leaned forward, elbows on the table and eyes gleaming with mischief. “Commander, are you really going to let her lead you out of here like that? You’re not even going to pretend to put up a fight?”

    Riley snorted, tossing a coin into the pile. “Oh, come on, Hawke. You’d follow her too, and we all know it.”

    “I mean, fair,” Hawke admitted with a shrug. “But I’d make it look like it was my idea.”

    Ariana shook her head, grinning. “Riley would follow me too, and she wouldn’t even pretend it was her idea.”

    “It’s true, Riley would follow in a heartbeat,” Valentina said with a smirk, raising her drink in mock salute.

    Riley groaned. “Andraste’s ass, there’s not a person in this tavern who wouldn’t follow her if she said it like that.

    Ariana laughed, turning to Cullen as she motioned toward the door. “Come on, Commander. Let’s leave them to their terrible hands and worse jokes.”

    Cullen rose, nodding to the group. “Try not to lose too much more money while we’re gone.”

    “Oh, we’ll be fine,” Riley said, smirking. “The real question is whether you’ll survive the night.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, placing his hand on the small of Ariana’s back as they made their way out. The teasing laughter followed them into the night, but as she led him toward the battlements, her steps confident and purposeful, he realized he didn’t care. Not tonight.

    ~~~

    Ariana led him out of the tavern and across the courtyard, her steps purposeful. They ascended the battlements near the main gate, eventually stopping at a tower Cullen didn’t recognize. She opened the door and gestured for him to follow her inside.

    “What is this place?” he asked, glancing around. The room was sparsely furnished with an old desk and several dusty bookshelves, though Ariana had clearly tidied it up.

    “I found it while exploring,” she said casually, walking over to the ladder at the far end of the room. “Seems like it used to be someone’s office. But that’s not the best part.” She climbed the ladder, her voice floating down to him. “Come on.”

    Cullen followed her up, emerging into what had once been someone’s quarters. It was small but cozy, with a bed tucked into the corner and a few candles providing a warm glow. The flickering light cast playful shadows on the walls, softening the sharp edges of the stone. To his surprise, the space had been meticulously cleaned and arranged, with fresh blankets on the bed and a few personal touches—a book on the nightstand, a lantern by the window.

    Cullen laughed softly, shaking his head as he took in the sight. “You’ve been busy.”

    “I didn’t think our tent offered enough privacy,” Ariana said, her tone light but her meaning unmistakable. Her gaze met his, a playful glint in her eyes. “Didn’t think you’d mind?”

    “Not at all,” Cullen said, his voice low as he stepped closer. “So, is this what you spent all day doing?”

    “Maybe,” she teased, tilting her head. “Are you complaining?”

    His response was immediate, a soft laugh escaping as he closed the space between them. His hands found her waist, pulling her flush against him. “Not at all.”

    Before she could say anything else, he swept her off her feet, her laughter turning into a surprised gasp as she wrapped her arms around his neck. He carried her to the bed, laying her down gently before leaning over her, his amber eyes dark with a mix of affection and desire.

    Ariana’s lips curved into a mischievous smile as she tugged him down toward her. “I thought you might appreciate a quieter spot to finish what we started earlier.”

    Cullen’s laughter was low, his breath warm against her skin. “You’re incredible, you know that?”

    “Of course,” she said with a grin, her voice teasing. “But I don’t mind hearing it again.”

    As he leaned in and kissed her, Cullen couldn’t help but feel the sharp edge of tomorrow pressing against the moment. She was leaving—again. She had just returned to him, and now she would be gone, riding into a world that was still reeling from Haven’s destruction, still dangerous and unpredictable.

    He knew his fear was irrational. Ariana had proven herself time and again—she was strong, capable, and resilient. But the memory of her bruised and battered, finding her in the aftermath of Haven, was burned into his mind. The thought of her riding away without him, of something happening to her while he was here—powerless to protect her—made his chest tighten painfully.

    As he leaned over her, his hands bracing the bed on either side of her, he felt the weight of all the words he could not say. The things he wanted to tell her—to beg her to stay, to let him go with her, to promise she would come back—remained lodged in his throat. Instead, he let his lips find hers again, pouring every unspoken fear and longing into the kiss.

    Her fingers tangled in his hair, her touch grounding him as his body pressed against hers. Ariana’s warmth, her laughter, her steady strength—it was all here, in this room, in this moment. But tomorrow, she would be gone. And Cullen wasn’t sure how to reconcile the knot of fear in his chest with the love he felt for her.

    “You don’t have to worry so much, you know,” she whispered against his lips, as though she could read the tension in his body, the thoughts swirling in his head.

    Cullen pulled back just enough to look at her, his amber eyes meeting her hazel-green gaze. “You say that like it’s easy,” he said softly, his voice rough with emotion.

    Her smile turned mischievous, and before he could say anything else, she kissed him. It was bold and unhesitating, her lips moving against his with a confidence that left no room for doubt. Cullen’s breath caught, his hands instinctively pulling her closer as she deepened the kiss, her fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt.

    When they finally broke apart, he was breathing harder than he realized, and she was watching him with a smugness that made him both want to laugh and kiss her senseless.

    “You’re not going to think about tomorrow tonight,” she said firmly, her voice softer now but no less sure. “That’s an order, Commander.”

    Cullen chuckled, his hands sliding up to frame her face. “Oh, so you’re in charge now?” he teased, though the low rasp in his voice betrayed how much she had already undone him.

    Ariana’s grin widened. “Absolutely,” she said, leaning in to brush her lips against his jaw, her voice dropping to a whisper. “And you’re going to do exactly what I say.”

    Her hands slid lower, tugging at the edge of his shirt, and Cullen groaned softly as she began to undress him with a kind of deliberate slowness that was both maddening and intoxicating. The teasing curve of her lips told him she was enjoying this, savoring his reactions as much as he savored her touch.

    When flipped him back onto the bed, straddling his hips, Cullen let her, his body responding instantly to the warmth of her pressed against him. Her boldness had always drawn him to her, and tonight, that confidence burned brighter than ever.

    But as much as he admired the way she took control, something inside him wouldn’t let her keep it—not tonight. Not when every kiss, every touch, reminded him how easily she could be taken away.

    When she leaned down, her lips brushing against his neck, her teeth grazing the sensitive skin just below his ear, Cullen’s hands tightened on her hips. A growl escaped him, low and deep in his throat, and before she could react, he shifted his weight, flipping her onto her back with a suddenness that made her gasp.

    Ariana’s wide hazel-green eyes locked onto his, her surprise quickly melting into a slow, mischievous smile. “Oh?” she said, her voice breathless but still laced with that bold, teasing edge. “Decided you’ve had enough of my orders, Commander?”

    Cullen braced himself above her, his golden eyes dark and intent as they roamed over her flushed face, her tousled hair, the way her body curved beneath him. “I’ve had enough of letting you think you’re in control,” he murmured, his voice low and rough with desire.

    Her smile widened, her hands sliding up his arms to rest on his shoulders. “Is that so?”

    “Very,” he replied, leaning down until his lips were a breath away from hers. “And now, Inquisitor, I’m going to show you exactly what you mean to me.”

    His kiss was hard, deep, and unrelenting, leaving no room for Ariana’s teasing to resurface. Cullen poured everything he felt into the kiss—the love, the fear, the overwhelming need to remind her she wasn’t just his Inquisitor, wasn’t just the leader of the Silver Rangers. She was his.

    Ariana’s boldness faltered under the weight of his intensity, her teasing smile replaced by a soft gasp as his lips left hers, trailing down her jaw, her neck, the curve of her shoulder. Cullen wasn’t gentle, not entirely. His touch was firm, deliberate, as though he wanted to mark her, to imprint this moment onto her skin so she would carry it with her when she left.

    Her hands slid to his back, her nails digging in slightly as his lips found the sensitive spot just below her collarbone. She arched beneath him, her breath hitching as he pressed his weight against her, holding her in place.

    “Cullen,” she murmured, her voice softer now, almost pleading.

    He lifted his head, his amber eyes meeting hers, and the vulnerability he saw there made his chest tighten. “I’ve let you lead, Ariana,” he said, his voice low but steady. “But tonight, I need you to let me take care of you.”

    Her gaze softened, her fingers brushing against his cheek. “You already do,” she whispered.

    But Cullen shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Not like this,” he said, his tone tinged with something darker, something that made her shiver.

    He kissed her again, slower this time, his hands roaming her body with a deliberateness that left no inch of her unexplored. She was used to guiding him, to teasing him, but now, it was her turn to be undone.

    Cullen’s touch was firm yet tender, his lips trailing over her skin in a way that made her gasp and tremble beneath him. He moved with purpose, his hands gripping her hips as though grounding her, his kisses leaving a trail of heat that sent her heart racing.

    When she tried to take control again, shifting her weight to push him back, Cullen’s hand caught hers, pinning it above her head as his lips curved into a rare, roguish smile. “Not this time,” he said softly, his voice laced with amusement. “Tonight, you’re mine.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her body arching beneath him as he continued his slow, deliberate assault on her senses. He was meticulous, every touch, every move, and every kiss designed to make her lose herself, to forget everything but him. And it worked.

    She whispered his name, her voice raw and pleading, and Cullen responded with a soft groan, his hands tightening on her hips as he claimed her in a way that left no room for doubt. This wasn’t just about passion—it was about love, about grounding her as much as she grounded him, about showing her how much she meant to him.

    The hours blurred into each other, a haze of whispered names, shared laughter, and the kind of intimacy that left them both feeling raw and whole all at once.

    By the time the faint glow of twilight began to creep through the window, the night had nearly given way to morning. Cullen lay tangled with her in the sheets, his body pleasantly sore and his mind uncharacteristically quiet. The fire had long since burned low, leaving only embers to warm the room, but the heat of her beside him was all he needed.

    Ariana rested against his chest, her breath soft and even, the boldness she had carried through the night now replaced with a tranquil contentment. He brushed his fingers gently through her hair, reluctant to let the moment slip away, even as the light outside grew steadily stronger.

    “We’ll only have an hour or so before the sun rises,” he murmured, his voice low, more to himself than to her.

    Her lips curved faintly against his skin, her voice barely above a whisper. “Then I suppose we’ll just have to make it count.”

    ~~~

    Cullen woke just as dawn broke through, disoriented for a moment by the unfamiliar surroundings of the room Ariana had found for them. The faint light of the rising sun seeped through the small window, casting a soft glow over the space. His gaze shifted to her, still asleep beside him, her back pressed against his chest. One arm was draped across her waist, and he tightened it slightly, savoring the quiet warmth of her presence.

    For a while, he simply watched her. Her face, so often set with determination, was softened in sleep, her features peaceful and unguarded. Maker, how long had it been since they’d had even this small reprieve? His hand moved almost without thought, tracing idle patterns along her stomach, as if grounding himself in the reality of her presence.

    The night before had given him a sense of relief he hadn’t felt in weeks. But now, with the dawn creeping in, the weight of the day ahead pressed heavily on him. She was leaving again. And if he was honest with himself, he wasn’t ready for it.

    “Not yet,” he whispered, leaning down to press a kiss to her shoulder. The words slipped out before he could stop them, his voice barely audible even to himself.

    Ariana stirred lightly, turning in his arms to face him. Her head nestled against his chest, her eyes still closed as she muttered groggily, “What are you overthinking this time?”

    “Nothing you need to worry about, love,” he replied softly, pressing a kiss to her forehead. Her breathing steadied again as she drifted back to sleep, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    The image of her atop the trebuchet in Haven surfaced unbidden, as it always did. The snow had started to fall then, thick and relentless, and he’d watched in horror as she stayed behind to trigger the avalanche. He remembered the unbearable hours that followed—wondering if she’d survived, not knowing if he’d lost her. That fear had never fully left him, even as they rebuilt and pressed on. And now, as she prepared to ride out again, it surged anew, twisting in his chest.

    When she finally stirred again, the first rays of light spilling through the window, she stretched lazily before blinking up at him. “Good morning,” she murmured, her voice still thick with sleep.

    “Morning,” Cullen replied, his hand now tracing absent shapes along her arm and shoulder. He was memorizing the way her skin felt under his fingertips, as though he could hold onto this moment just a little longer.

    She sighed softly, her lips curving into a faint smile. But then, as if remembering the day ahead, she said, “I should get going.”

    Cullen tightened his hold on her, his voice low but earnest as he admitted, “I’m not ready to let you go, Ari. After Haven… how do we even know that—”

    She silenced him with a kiss, soft and gentle, still carrying the warmth of sleep. He didn’t resist, letting the comfort of her lips quiet the turmoil in his mind.

    When she finally pulled back, her voice was a whisper against his lips. “We don’t,” she said simply. “I can’t promise you any certainty that it’s safe beyond these walls. But we still have work to do. A world to save.”

    Her words were steady, but they didn’t ease the tightness in his chest. He exhaled slowly, nodding despite the unease that lingered. He knew she couldn’t stay—not when there were lives to save and battles to fight. But knowing didn’t make it easier.

    She kissed him again, lingering a moment longer before slipping out of bed to get dressed. Cullen stayed where he was, propped on one elbow as he watched her move about the room. There was a quiet efficiency to her movements, but her eyes held a flicker of something—hesitation, perhaps, or the weight of what lay ahead.

    By the time she made her way down to the main gate, Cullen had donned his armor and joined her to see her off. The cold morning air bit at his skin as he stood by the gate, watching as Cassandra, Iron Bull, and Dorian joined her one by one. They exchanged brief words, their tones calm and practical, though the tension in the air was palpable.

    Ariana mounted her horse with practiced ease, her posture composed, her expression serene. She glanced up toward the battlements where Cullen stood, their eyes meeting across the distance. For a moment, the noise of the world around him seemed to fade. She offered him a small, reassuring smile, and he couldn’t help but return it, though the weight in his chest only grew heavier.

    As the group began their slow trek out of Skyhold, Cullen’s gaze remained fixed on her. Each step her horse took away from the gates felt like a knife twisting in his gut. He trusted her completely—her skill, her instincts—but that trust didn’t quiet the fear that coiled in his chest. She was riding into danger, and he couldn’t follow. Not this time.

    When they finally disappeared down the mountain pass, Cullen let out a shaky breath, his grip tightening on the cold stone of the battlement. A sinking feeling settled in his stomach, one he couldn’t shake.

    Turning away from the edge, he murmured a prayer under his breath. “Andraste, guide her steps… and bring her back to me.”

    ~~~

    The morning was well underway when Varric strolled into the main hall of Skyhold, Bianca slung casually over his back. He hadn’t been able to find Ariana anywhere in the usual spots—the tavern, the war room, the battlements. After his conversation with Hawke a few days ago, he was ready to start setting their apology plan in motion, but that required finding Ariana first.

    “Where the hell is she?” he muttered to himself as he walked the battlements toward the tower where a soldier had told him he could find Cullen. If anyone kept more tabs on Ariana than he did, it was Cullen. That man was nothing if not thorough where Ariana was concerned.

    The door to the tower was partially ajar, and Varric stepped inside finding Cullen poring over a pile of reports already stacked on the desk. The makeshift office was still sparse, but it was clear Ariana’s hand had been at work—bookshelves had been dusted, the desk cleaned and organized, and a few personal touches added. Cullen didn’t look up at first, so Varric cleared his throat.

    “Commander,” he said, his tone light but carrying just enough weight to grab Cullen’s attention. “You got a minute?”

    Cullen glanced up, surprised but not unwelcoming. “Varric. What can I do for you?”

    “I’m looking for Ariana,” Varric said, stepping further into the room. “Figured she might be with you or at least within shouting distance.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed slightly, and he leaned back in his chair. “She left this morning,” he said, his tone carrying a hint of confusion. “For the Fallow Mire. She won’t be back for a couple of weeks.”

    Varric froze, the words hitting him harder than he expected. “She left?” he repeated, his voice quieter now. “And didn’t tell me?”

    Cullen studied him for a moment, the tension in Varric’s expression clear. “She decided it yesterday,” he said cautiously. “She has to go rescue a group of soldiers being held hostage by some Avvar demanding to meet the ‘Herald of Andraste’… did she not tell you?”

    “No,” Varric muttered, his shoulders slumping slightly. He glanced at the ground, his mind racing. She didn’t even bother to tell me she was leaving. Damn it, I really screwed this up.

    Cullen seemed to pick up on his turmoil, and his tone softened. “She’s hurt, Varric. But she just needs time.”

    “Time, huh?” Varric said bitterly, his gaze still fixed on the floor. “Doesn’t feel like time’s gonna fix this.”

    Cullen stood, walking around the desk to stand closer. “She’s not angry because of what you did, Varric. She’s hurt because she doesn’t understand why. Ariana trusts you—trusted you more than anyone else in her life. And when you didn’t trust her in return, it made her question everything.”

    Varric looked up, meeting Cullen’s steady gaze. “You think she’ll forgive me?”

    Cullen’s expression softened further, his voice carrying a quiet certainty. “I know she will. She needs you, Varric. But you have to earn back her trust. Do whatever it takes.”

    Varric nodded slowly, the weight of Cullen’s words settling over him. “Thanks, Commander,” he said quietly. “And for the record, I know I’ve got my work cut out for me.”

    Cullen gave him a faint smile, clapping him once on the shoulder before returning to his desk. Varric turned to leave, his mind already thinking back to how to adjust the plan him and Hawke had come up with as descended the tower steps.

    Varric found Hawke in one of the tavern, lounging on a chair with a book in hand. She glanced up as he entered, a knowing smirk spreading across her face. “Judging by the look on your face, you finally figured out what ‘mad as a hornet’ really means.”

    “She didn’t tell me she was leaving,” Varric said bluntly, leaning against the doorframe.

    Hawke’s smirk faltered slightly. “She mentioned it last night. When we were playing cards.”

    “She told you?” Varric asked, his voice rising slightly with incredulity.

    “She mentioned it offhand,” Hawke replied, shrugging. “Something about leaving for the Mire at first light. I assumed you knew.”

    “Well, I didn’t,” Varric muttered, rubbing a hand over his face. “She didn’t even bother to tell me. Guess that says a lot.”

    Hawke closed the book, leaning forward with a serious expression. “It says she’s hurt, Varric. But you already knew that. What matters now is what you’re going to do about it.”

    “Well, I might need to adjust our plan a bit,” Varric said, though his voice lacked its usual confidence. “Working on the apology. You know, the whole grand gesture thing.”

    Hawke’s brows lifted slightly. “And?”

    “And it’s a work in progress,” Varric admitted. “I was hoping to give her something today. A first step.”

    “Well, now you’ve got time,” Hawke said firmly. “She’s gone for at least a couple of weeks. Use it. Get the apology perfect. And don’t come back to me until you’ve got a draft ready for review.”

    Varric sighed, though he couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at his lips. “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

    Hawke grinned, leaning back in her chair. “What can I say? You’ve got a lot to make up for, and I happen to enjoy watching you squirm. Now get to work.”

    Shaking his head but unable to suppress a chuckle, Varric turned to leave. “Alright, Hawke. I’ll be back with something before the day’s out.”

    “Good,” Hawke called after him. “And Varric? Make it count.”

  • Chapter 75 – A Fractured Trust

    6 Justinian 9:41

    The morning broke over Skyhold with a soft haze of golden light spilling over the Frostbacks, casting long shadows over the fortress. Ariana stood at the far end of the battlements, where the wall crumbled into jagged stone and open air. Few ventured this far, the steep drop below a clear deterrent. It was quiet here—just the wind and the mountains, untamed and vast.

    She leaned against the remains of the wall, the cold stone biting through her gloves. Below, the Inquisition stirred to life: soldiers sparring, messengers darting between tents, the clang of hammers as builders labored to repair what they could. It was a comforting rhythm, but one she couldn’t quite let herself be part of.

    Her gaze drifted to the horizon, where the mountains seemed to pierce the sky. Somewhere beyond those peaks, Corypheus schemed, the Grey Wardens floundered, and the weight of her choices awaited. The enormity of it pressed down on her, and she wondered if the White Wolf would have stood here—or if she would have run.

    Boots scuffed against stone behind her, and she stiffened. No one came this far.

    “Figured I’d find you brooding,” came Hawke’s familiar drawl, light and easy but edged with knowing.

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “You know me too well.”

    Hawke approached, her hands stuffed in the pockets of her long coat. She stopped just short of the crumbled edge, tilting her head as she studied Ariana. “I do. And I know that face. You’re overthinking.”

    Ariana huffed, crossing her arms and leaning back against the wall. “Easy for you to say. You were the Champion of Kirkwall before you had to carry the weight of the world. I barely carried a title at all until now.”

    Hawke smirked, stepping closer to stand beside her. “And yet here you are, leading an army, rebuilding a fortress, and taking on an ancient darkspawn with a god complex. I’d say you’re managing just fine.”

    Ariana’s smile faded, her voice softening. “Managing is different from leading. I’m not sure I’m the one to guide all these people.”

    “Funny,” Hawke said, her voice brightening with wry amusement, “because they seem to think you are. Even Cullen. Maker, if he’s not the picture of confidence in you, I don’t know what is.”

    At the mention of Cullen, Ariana’s lips tightened, and Hawke’s sharp eyes didn’t miss it.

    “Ah, trouble in paradise?” Hawke teased, but her tone held genuine curiosity.

    “Not trouble,” Ariana said, though the word carried hesitation. “I just… he knew they were going to name me Inquisitor and didn’t tell me. I understand why, but part of me—” She faltered, searching for the right words.

    “Feels like he should’ve warned you?” Hawke supplied.

    “Yes,” Ariana admitted, her voice quieter. “And it’s not just him. Varric knew about Corypheus, about you, and kept it all to himself. I trust them both, but now…” She trailed off, looking down at the bustling courtyard.

    Hawke stepped closer, leaning on the railing beside her. “It’s hard, isn’t it? Trusting people to do what they think is best, even if it means keeping things from you. But here’s the thing—no one can do this alone. Not me in Kirkwall, not you here. They’ll make mistakes, sure, but you’ve got to decide whether you trust their intentions.”

    Ariana looked back toward the courtyard. “It’s not that simple. It feels like… everyone’s already decided who I’m supposed to be. The Herald of Andraste. The Inquisitor. Their leader. But what if I’m not that person?”

    Hawke was quiet for a moment, her sharp eyes fixed on Ariana. Then she leaned forward, resting her arms on the broken edge of the battlement. “You don’t have to be the person they decided on. Be the one you choose to be. That’s what makes a leader worth following.”

    Ariana turned to her, surprise flickering in her expression. “That sounds suspiciously wise for you.”

    “Don’t get used to it,” Hawke said with a grin. “But seriously, Ari. People will try to put you in a box. You don’t have to stay there. Be the White Wolf if you want. Be the Inquisitor if you have to. For Andraste’s sake, be both. Just don’t let anyone tell you who you’re supposed to be—not even me.”

    The words settled over Ariana like the crisp mountain air, bracing and sharp. For the first time in days, the haze of doubt felt a little thinner.

    “Thanks, Hawke,” she said quietly.

    “Anytime,” Hawke replied, clapping her on the shoulder. “Now, I should go before I start saying things I’ll regret. Like ‘you’re inspiring.’ Or worse—‘responsible.’”

    Ariana chuckled, the sound light against the wind. “Maker forbid.”

    Hawke lingered for a moment, then turned to leave. “Just remember—whatever you decide, I’ve got your back. Always.”

    As Hawke’s footsteps receded, Ariana remained at the edge of the battlement, the wind tugging at her cloak. The world still felt impossibly heavy, but Hawke’s words lingered, weaving themselves into the beginnings of something stronger.

    ~~~

    After speaking with Hawke, Ariana felt the cracks forming beneath her carefully held composure. She needed Cullen. Needed someone to ground her, to tell her this wasn’t madness. Everything had come at her so fast—the destruction of Haven, Cullen’s proposal, the discovery of Skyhold, being named Inquisitor. And in the last day alone, she had learned Varric had withheld critical information about Corypheus, that Hawke and Varric had fought him years ago, and that someone she once thought of as a second father had lied to her for years. It was all too much, and for all the progress she felt they had made, she couldn’t ignore the gnawing unease threatening to overwhelm her.

    More than anything, she missed Cullen. They had barely spoken all week, and the ache of his absence compounded everything else.

    She found him in the lower courtyard, barking orders to soldiers from a makeshift desk. His sharp commands cut through the hum of the bustling camp, his presence commanding as he orchestrated the chaos with precision. Even now, he didn’t falter, seamlessly acknowledging a soldier’s report before sending them off with new tasks.

    “You know… you could have warned me,” Ariana called out as she approached, her arms folding across her chest. There was a faint edge to her tone, but it softened when she added, “That was an ambush,” jerking her thumb back toward the stairs.

    Cullen turned at the sound of her voice, the tension in his expression melting away the moment he saw her. He knew exactly what she meant, though his smirk betrayed no guilt. “I know you well enough to know you handle ambushes rather well,” he replied lightly. “Besides, Cassandra insisted.”

    “She would,” Ariana muttered, though she couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. “But still. A little warning might’ve been nice.”

    He chuckled, crossing his arms as he stepped closer. “Would you have come if we told you?”

    Her smile widened despite herself. “Probably not.”

    “There you go, then,” he said with a small shrug, though his tone remained teasing. “It was the only way.”

    Ariana let her gaze wander, taking in the courtyard. Soldiers and villagers bustled about, the faint hum of life filling the air. She spoke almost absently, testing the weight of unfamiliar words. “Inquisitor Trevelyan.” It felt strange, heavy. Like armor that didn’t quite fit. “I wasn’t looking for another title, you know.”

    “Most great leaders don’t,” Cullen replied, his voice quieter now, carrying a weight of understanding. “But it suits you.”

    She scoffed lightly, shaking her head. “I’m not sure it does. ‘Herald’ was bad enough. And don’t even get me started on ‘your worship.’” She wrinkled her nose, the memory of the well-wishers earlier making her smile faintly. “I feel like I’m about to be asked to bless their crops.”

    Cullen laughed, a sound that warmed her despite the cold biting at her skin. It eased some of the tension coiled in her chest, even if only for a moment. “Give it time,” he said, his tone light. “It’ll feel less strange… eventually.”

    “Is that your professional opinion, Commander?” she teased, raising an eyebrow.

    “Perhaps,” he replied, the faint grin on his lips softening his otherwise weary features.

    They fell into silence, the weight of the last week hanging between them. Ariana studied him, noting the dark shadows under his eyes and the tension in his shoulders. He looked as exhausted as she felt, though he carried it with the same stoic resolve she had come to admire—and worry about. He hadn’t slept much, maybe not at all.

    Finally, she broke the silence, her voice softer now. “Thank you, Cullen. For… everything. I don’t think I’ve said that enough.”

    His expression turned serious, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “You don’t need to thank me, Ari,” he said quietly. “But if you’re asking for my support… you’ll always have it.”

    The sincerity in his voice hit her harder than she expected. Her throat tightened as she nodded, her smile tinged with gratitude and something deeper she couldn’t name. “I know. And it means more than you know.”

    Cullen reached out, his hand hovering briefly before resting gently on her shoulder. “Whatever you need, I’m here,” he said, his voice steady, his presence grounding her in a way nothing else had managed to do that day. “Remember that.”

    Ariana placed her hand over his, squeezing it briefly. She wanted to say something—anything—that would convey the tangled mess of emotions threatening to overwhelm her, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, she stepped back, the tightness in her chest only slightly lessened.

    “I’ll try to keep that in mind,” she said lightly, though her tone carried the weight of her promise. She hesitated, her thoughts spinning again. Her mind felt like a storm she couldn’t quiet, the edges fraying more with every passing moment. She couldn’t leave it like this—not today, not now.

    “Walk with me,” she said suddenly, her voice firmer than she intended. It wasn’t a request. It was a plea wrapped in command, and she prayed he wouldn’t refuse.

    ~~~

    “There’s still a lot—” Cullen began to protest, but the look in her eyes stopped him. There was something raw in her gaze, a vulnerability she rarely showed. She needed him. He sighed, falling into step beside her and adjusting his pace to match hers. He had seen this look before and knew he needed to follow her.

    “When was the last time you slept?” she asked casually, though the sharpness in her eyes betrayed her concern.

    Cullen hesitated, his mind scrambling for a deflection. “If Corypheus strikes again, we may not be able to withdraw… and I wouldn’t want to. We must be ready.” He thought it was a clever dodge, but her raised eyebrow told him she wasn’t buying it.

    “That still didn’t answer my question, Commander,” she said, a faint smirk tugging at her lips despite the weight in her voice.

    Cullen allowed a reluctant smile, though his thoughts churned. He had always admired how perceptive she was, but it also left him little room to hide. “I’ll sleep when I’m done with this,” he said eventually, his tone firm but not unkind. “Work on Skyhold is underway, and guard rotations have been established. We should have everything on course within the week.”

    “So, you haven’t slept all week, and you’re telling me you’re planning to sleep sometime next week, then?” she quipped, her eyebrow arching in that maddeningly knowing way.

    “Perhaps,” he replied, though his expression grew serious as his guilt deepened.

    “Our escape from Haven… it was close.” Her voice pulled him from his thoughts. The quiet way she said it carried the weight of everything they’d lost that day.

    He reached for her wrist, holding her still. “You stayed behind. You could have—I will not allow the events at Haven to happen again. You have my word.”

    She smiled faintly but didn’t answer, taking his hand and leading him toward the battlements. As they climbed, Cullen’s unease grew. The set of her shoulders, the way she scanned the camp below—there was something brewing inside her, something heavy.

    “Is everything all right?” he asked, his brows furrowing as they reached the top. He waved the guards away, watching as she leaned over the edge to take in the view. The glow of campfires dotted the courtyard below, voices murmuring like a low hum against the night.

    She didn’t respond immediately, her fingers curling tightly over the cold stone. Finally, she asked, “How many did we lose at Haven?”

    Cullen hesitated, his throat tightening. “Most of our people made it,” he said carefully, though the lives they couldn’t save hung heavy in his chest. He had tried not to dwell on it, but her question forced it all to the surface.

    “I had hoped to convince Cassandra that she was making a mistake,” Ariana murmured, her voice soft and distant. “But I guess by that point, it was too late.”

    He tilted his head, frowning. “What are you saying?”

    She turned to him, and for the first time, he saw the cracks in her armor. The exhaustion, the doubt—it was all there, plain as day. He noticed her thumb brushing over her ring, a subtle but telling gesture. She was grounding herself, seeking reassurance in something familiar.

    “What I’m saying is that those people down there,” she gestured toward the camp, “are here because they’re expecting a savior. They’re expecting Andraste’s chosen. What happens when they realize there is no divine power? That this mark,” she held up her glowing hand, “is simply a mistake? A spell gone wrong?”

    Her words hit Cullen like a blow. He had always seen her as the strongest among them, but now he realized there were limits and they had pushed them. She was carrying all of this—Haven, the Inquisition, the Herald of Andraste, the weight of being named Inquisitor—and he hadn’t even noticed how deeply it was affecting her. He had been so focused on ensuring Skyhold’s defenses were impenetrable, so consumed by the fear of another attack, that he’d failed to notice just how much was bearing down on her.

    “Ariana…” he began softly, stepping closer. “You’re the reason we’re still here. You’ve given these people hope when there was none. Divine power or not, they believe in you because of what you’ve done—not because of what they think you are.”

    She didn’t respond immediately, her gaze drifting back to the camp below. Cullen placed his hands on the battlements on either side of her, gently enclosing her in a protective circle. His hand brushed hers briefly before he leaned down to kiss her forehead. “Talk to me,” he urged, his voice quiet but firm.

    She looked up at him, and the storm in her eyes was undeniable. The weight of everything she was feeling seemed to crash over her all at once. Tears welled up, and Cullen felt his chest tighten with guilt. He had failed her—not in protecting her from Corypheus, but in protecting her from the crushing burden she was now carrying alone.

    “I don’t know if I can do this, Cullen…” she whispered, her voice breaking as she turned her gaze away.

    Her words tore at him, and he realized with painful clarity just how blind he had been. She had fought Corypheus face-to-face, buried Haven under an avalanche, taken on the mantle of Inquisitor, and been betrayed by someone she trusted—all in the span of days. And yet, he had been so consumed with his own responsibilities that he hadn’t taken the time to simply be there for her.

    “Maker… Ari,” he murmured, his lips brushing her temple. “I’m so sorry. I should have—” His voice faltered, and he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here.”

    She leaned into him, her breathing unsteady as she tried to hold back her tears. Cullen tightened his embrace, silently vowing that he would never make her feel alone in this again.

    “He lied to me… To my face,” Ariana choked out after a moment, her voice trembling.

    “Varric?” Cullen guessed, though he already knew the answer.

    She nodded, her head resting against his chest.

    “He knew Corypheus. He knew what he was capable of, and it’s even worse than we thought. And he… didn’t trust me,” she said, her voice rising slightly. “He didn’t trust me enough to tell me that one of our friends was alive and well. What did he think? That I’d run to Cassandra with this?”

    Cullen held her closer, his hand gently brushing her hair. “He was wrong, Ariana. He should have trusted you. And you have every right to feel betrayed. But I’m here. We’ll figure this out—together.”

    Ariana leaned into him, her voice barely a whisper at first. “And do you even realize there hasn’t been an Inquisitor in eight ages? Not since Ameridan.” She pulled back slightly, just enough to look up at him, her eyes wide with a mix of frustration and fear. “How am I supposed to follow that?”

    Cullen’s heart twisted at the vulnerability in her voice. “Ari…” he began, but she wasn’t finished.

    “They wrote songs about him, Cullen,” she continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. “Songs! He was the embodiment of everything people wanted in a hero. He vanished into legend! And now they look at me like I’m supposed to fill his shoes?” She gestured sharply toward the camp below. “What if I can’t? What if I fall short and all of this—Skyhold, the Inquisition—falls apart?”

    “You won’t,” Cullen said firmly, his tone steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside him. “You’re not trying to be Ameridan, Ari. You’re leading in your way, and it’s already working.”

    She scoffed lightly, though her eyes betrayed her uncertainty. “What if they’re wrong?” she whispered.

    “They’re not,” he replied without hesitation. “And neither am I.”

    Ariana let out a shaky breath, her gaze dropping to the ground. “I’ve spent so much of my life trying to stay out of the spotlight. It’s why the White Wolf existed. She was the legend, Cullen, not me.” She looked back at him, her eyes pleading for understanding. “The White Wolf could be everything people needed—brave, larger than life, untouchable. And Ariana Trevelyan could stay out of the light. I could just be there, helping, making a difference without having to be… this.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened at the rawness in her voice, at the way she said ‘this’ as though it was something foreign and unwelcome. He tightened his hold around her waist. “Ari, you don’t have to be Ameridan. You’re you, and that’s who these people are following. They don’t need a legend—they need you.”

    “But I don’t know how to be this, Cullen,” she said, her voice breaking. “I don’t know how to be Inquisitor. I know how to be Wolf. I know how to fight, to lead from the middle of the battle, plan small jobs and skirmishes. But this… this is the center of everything, and I don’t know how to stand here without feeling like I’m going to crumble.”

    Her words hit him with the weight of everything she had been carrying—the impossible expectations, the loss, the betrayal. He hadn’t seen her struggling to hold herself together.

    “You don’t have to stand alone,” he said softly, his voice steady as he met her gaze. “You’ve always led from the front, but now you have all of us standing with you. And Ari… you’re not going to crumble. You’re stronger than you think.”

    Her lips quivered, and she looked away, her thumb brushing against the ring on her finger. “I just don’t want to let them down,” she whispered. “Or you.”

    Cullen reached out, his hand gently tilting her chin back toward him. “You couldn’t,” he said firmly. “You won’t. You’ve already done more than anyone could have asked. And you’ll keep doing it—not because you’re the White Wolf or because they named you Inquisitor, but because you’re you.”

    Ariana’s lips parted as if to respond, but instead, she simply searched his face, her brow furrowing slightly.

    He took a breath, the words forming carefully in his mind before he spoke again. “Ariana Trevelyan has always been the White Wolf,” he said, his tone quiet but unwavering. “You’ve been separating Ariana from Wolf, mostly for me, Ari. Did you really make that distinction before going back to Kirkwall or after you left?”

    Ariana seemed to think about it, her eyes narrowing slightly as her thoughts turned inward. “I… no,” she admitted softly, the word almost hesitant, as though it surprised her.

    “Do the Rangers see two different people?” Cullen pressed, his gaze steady, his voice gentle but insistent.

    This time, she didn’t answer, her eyes meeting his as though the weight of his words were settling over her. She didn’t need to say anything. Her silence was answer enough.

    “You are Ariana Trevelyan,” Cullen continued, his voice soft but reverent, as though the truth of the words struck him just as deeply. “The White Wolf of the Silver Rangers. And the White Wolf is the Inquisitor. It has always been you. It still is. The only difference now is that we brought the Wolf to the light for all to see.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, and Cullen saw her searching his eyes for the truth in his words. He could see it, the way her mind was piecing it together, her confidence slowly finding footing in his conviction.

    “It’s you, Ari,” he said, his tone full of quiet awe as he reached for her hand, holding it gently. “It’s always been you. And it always will be.”

    For a long moment, Ariana said nothing. Then, finally, her lips curved into the faintest smile, a mixture of relief and something deeper. “You make it sound so simple,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “It is,” Cullen replied, his lips quirking upward. “You’ve already done it. You just need to stop convincing yourself otherwise.”

    Ariana let out a quiet laugh, the sound carrying a hint of catharsis. “You know,” she said softly, her hand tightening around his, “I think I needed to hear that more than anything.”

    “And I’ll keep saying it,” Cullen said, leaning down to press his forehead gently against hers. “For as long as you need.”

    As she closed her eyes and leaned into him, Cullen felt his resolve harden. He couldn’t undo the past week—couldn’t erase the moments she had felt abandoned—but he could do better. He would do better. For her, for them. Because for all the strategies and fortifications and battle plans, nothing mattered more than the woman in his arms.

    ~~~

    Ariana couldn’t stop thinking about Cullen’s words. For the first time in what felt like ages, she didn’t feel like she had to hold herself together in pieces. There was no longer a need to separate Ariana from the White Wolf, to keep her titles and her life compartmentalized. Everything she was—the girl who had run away from an arranged marriage, the rogue who fought alongside the Silver Rangers, the woman who bore the Anchor—all of it was part of the same story. And Cullen knew it all. He had reminded her of it.

    The weight she had been carrying for so long didn’t feel so heavy anymore. There was still anger and frustration lingering in the back of her mind—Varric’s betrayal stung more than she wanted to admit—but for the first time since Haven, she felt like she could breathe. Like she could face whatever came next.

    That clarity carried her as she pushed open the tavern doors. The familiar buzz of voices and the smell of ale greeted her, grounding her in its normalcy. She glanced around the room, spotting Valentina and Riley seated among other Rangers. Their presence brought a small smile to her lips—her people were here, steady and dependable as always. But the peace was short-lived.

    A commotion from above drew her attention—shouting, followed by a loud crash. Ariana sighed, muttering under her breath, “Maker’s breath, what now?” before making her way upstairs.

    At the top of the stairs, she froze. Cassandra stood on one side of the room, her face flushed with fury, while Varric hovered behind an overturned table, looking both defiant and defensive.

    “You knew where Hawke was all along!” Cassandra’s voice was sharp with anger, but there was hurt beneath it, too.

    “You’re damned right I did!” Varric shot back, his tone dripping with defiance.

    “You conniving little shit!” Cassandra snapped, and before Ariana could step in, she swung at Varric. He ducked, narrowly avoiding her fist, and darted to the other side of the table.

    “You kidnapped me! You interrogated me! What did you expect?” Varric yelled, his hands raised in an attempt to placate her.

    Ariana leaned against the doorway, crossing her arms as she watched. She wasn’t quite ready to intervene yet. Part of her felt that Varric deserved this. But her annoyance at him was evident in the way her fingers drummed against her arm.

    “I expected you to tell the truth!” Cassandra countered, her voice trembling slightly. “I told you what was at stake!”

    “So I’d just hand her over on your say-so? ‘It’s okay, Hawke! This zealot isn’t crazy, I promise!’” Varric retorted, his sarcasm earning a cry of rage from Cassandra.

    Cassandra flipped the table between them, sending it crashing to the ground. Varric stumbled back, his hands still raised, before darting toward Ariana.

    “Look at her!” he said, his voice pitched with incredulity. “She’s finally lost it!”

    Ariana sighed heavily, stepping into the room. “Alright, enough,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chaos. “You’ve both made your points.”

    Cassandra’s head snapped toward her, frustration and hurt evident in her eyes. “We needed someone to lead this Inquisition,” she said, her voice tight. “First, Leliana and I searched for the Hero of Ferelden, but she had vanished. Then we looked for Hawke, but she was gone, too. We thought it was all connected, but no.” Her eyes flicked to Varric, her anger still simmering. “It was just you. You kept her from us.”

    Varric crossed his arms, his jaw tightening. “The Inquisition has a leader,” he said evenly, motioning toward Ariana.

    “Hawke would have been at the Conclave!” Cassandra shouted, her voice trembling. “If anyone could have saved Most Holy…”

    Ariana flinched slightly, the weight of those words sinking in. Her jaw tightened, but she forced herself to meet Cassandra’s gaze. “Well… I suppose I shouldn’t take that personally” she said, her voice calm but sharp. “I wasn’t your choice, I was Justinia’s…”

    Cassandra froze, realization dawning in her expression. “No, Inquisitor, I didn’t mean it that way,” she said quickly, her tone softening. “I only meant… it is difficult not to wonder what might have been.”

    “And I was protecting Hawke,” he muttered, avoiding her gaze.

    “And what about me?” Ariana asked, her voice quieter now but no less cutting. “Did you think I couldn’t handle the truth? Or that I wouldn’t have your back if it came to that?”

    Varric glanced at her, guilt flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing.

    Cassandra broke the silence. “If you’d trusted us from the beginning—”

    Ariana raised a hand, cutting her off. “Cassandra, enough. I’ll handle this.”

    The Seeker hesitated, then nodded, her anger giving way to weariness. “I want to trust him,” she said softly, glancing at Varric. “But he makes it so damned difficult.”

    Ariana nodded, her gaze never leaving Varric. “Go,” she said quietly.

    Varric didn’t argue. As he slipped past her, he paused briefly looking back to Cassandra “You know what I think? If Hawke had been at the temple, she’d be dead, too. You people have done enough to her.” he said before he continued down the stairs.

    The silence that followed was heavy. Ariana knew—or at least she thought she knew—he hadn’t meant that for her. But it stung nonetheless, a bitter edge to his words that cut deep.

    “You’re far kinder than I am,” Cassandra said, her voice breaking the tension.

    Ariana offered her a faint smile, though her thoughts were elsewhere. “No, I’m not. I’m just not done with him.”

    Cassandra hesitated, then spoke again, her tone quieter. “I believe the Maker sent you. I believe that more than ever.”

    Ariana blinked, taken aback. For a moment, she searched Cassandra’s face, seeing not just faith but conviction.

    “And I believe the Maker sent me because He didn’t have anyone else left,” Ariana replied softly, her smile bittersweet.

    Cassandra reached out, briefly placing a hand on Ariana’s arm. “Even so… you’re more than I could have hoped for.”

    Ariana nodded, letting out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “We’re here. And we’re in this together.” she said, the words feeling heavier than she intended.

    As she left the room, she caught sight of Varric at the bar, his head bowed. She thought about confronting him again, but the anger was still too raw. Later, she told herself. There would be time for that later. For now, she had to focus on everything else—the weight of the Inquisition, the path ahead, and the strange, fragile relief Cullen had given her.

    ~~~

    The tavern door creaked shut behind her, leaving Varric to watch Ariana disappear into the courtyard. He knew better than to push her when she was in a mood, but something about the way she left—her shoulders rigid, her pace quick—stuck with him. With a deep sigh, he drained the last of his drink, placed the tankard on the bar, and followed her out into the cold.

    The courtyard buzzed with activity—soldiers sharpening weapons, scouts returning from patrol, and workers shoring up Skyhold’s defenses. None of it registered as Varric scanned the space, finally spotting her near the far end, her arms crossed tightly over her chest as she stared out over the battlements.

    He approached slowly, his boots crunching on the frost-covered ground. “You left before I could get my apology in,” he started, trying for levity, but his voice lacked its usual charm.

    Ariana turned, her expression sharp. “And what exactly would you be apologizing for, Varric?” she asked, her tone clipped. “For keeping Hawke’s location from Cassandra? Or for keeping it from me?”

    He winced, realizing too late that this was a bad idea. “I didn’t think it would matter—”

    “It did matter,” Ariana cut him off, her voice rising. “You didn’t think I had a right to know that you and Hawke had faced Corypheus before? That she was alive, Varric? You didn’t think I’d need to know, especially after everything that’s happened?” She gestured toward the bustling courtyard, her frustration boiling over. “Do you think I enjoy being left in the dark when everything falls apart?”

    “I was trying to protect her,” he said weakly, but the excuse sounded hollow even to his own ears.

    “And what about me?” Ariana pressed, stepping closer, her voice shaking. “I’ve trusted you with my life since the day I stepped foot in Kirkwall. When I ran from home, when I ran to Ferelden—every time I needed someone, you were there. And now you’re telling me you couldn’t trust me the same way?”

    Varric flinched. Her words struck deeper than he expected. He opened his mouth to respond but found he didn’t have the words. She wasn’t wrong, and the realization settled uncomfortably in his chest.

    “I thought I was doing the right thing,” he said finally, his voice quieter. “Hawke’s been through enough. I didn’t want to drag her into this mess.”

    Ariana laughed bitterly, the sound devoid of humor. “And what about me? Do you have any idea what Haven was like? Corypheus was there, Varric. He knew me. He tried to kill me and take the Anchor. I almost died, and you still didn’t think I needed to know?”

    Her voice cracked on the last words, and Varric’s chest tightened. He had never seen her like this—so raw, so hurt. He had underestimated her strength, but worse, he had underestimated how much she had relied on him. The realization hit him like a blow: she saw him as more than just a friend. He had been family to her, someone she trusted implicitly. And now, he had shattered that trust.

    “You’re right,” he admitted, his voice heavy with guilt. “I screwed up.”

    Ariana stared at him, her jaw tightening as she fought to keep her composure. “I needed you to trust me, Varric. You of all people. And you didn’t.”

    “I—” Varric started, but she held up a hand to stop him.

    “Not now,” she said, her voice breaking slightly. “I can’t… I can’t do this right now.”

    She turned and walked away, her pace brisk as she headed toward the battlements. Varric watched her go, feeling more defeated than he had in years. He hadn’t meant to hurt her, but intentions didn’t matter when the damage was done.

    “This was probably not the best time,” came a voice from behind him.

    Varric turned to see Cullen standing nearby, his arms crossed and an expression of quiet concern on his face. He’d clearly been close enough to hear most, if not all, of the exchange.

    “I really know how to pick my moments, don’t I?” Varric muttered, running a hand through his hair.

    Cullen approached slowly, his tone measured but firm. “I told her earlier today that she had a right to be angry,” he admitted, his hazel eyes steady as they met Varric’s. “But you should have known better, Varric. She’s trusted you with more than anyone else in her life, even when she was keeping secrets from me. I understand why you did it, but… you didn’t think this through.”

    Varric let out a low sigh, his shoulders slumping. “I was trying to protect her—and Hawke,” he said, his voice laced with frustration. “But, yeah. I messed up. I get it.”

    Cullen’s expression softened slightly. “And yet… right now she believes you care for Hawke more than you ever did for her. She’s hurt, Varric, more than I’ve ever seen. I know she jokes about it, but I think she genuinely sees you as a second father.” Cullen’s tone grew heavier. “And she now believes you were willing to let her die to protect Hawke.”

    Varric opened his mouth to protest, but the words didn’t come. He felt the weight of Cullen’s statement settle over him, heavy and unrelenting. He had never thought of it that way—had never considered how his actions might make her feel abandoned. But now, in the stark clarity of Cullen’s words, he saw the truth of it.

    Varric sighed, running a hand through his hair again. “I didn’t mean for her to feel that way.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. “Intentions matter less than the impact, Varric. She trusted you, and now she feels like she can’t.”

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Varric straightened, his jaw tightening as he looked toward the direction Ariana had gone. “I’ll fix this,” he said, his voice steady but subdued. “I don’t know how yet, but I will.”

    Cullen’s gaze lingered on Varric, as if weighing his words. Finally, he nodded. “Good. Because she deserves better.”

    Without waiting for a reply, Cullen turned and headed toward the battlements, his strides purposeful and unrelenting. Varric watched him go, the frost crunching under his boots as he disappeared into the growing shadows.

    Varric remained rooted to the spot, his thoughts swirling like the cold wind around him. The look on Ariana’s face, the crack in her voice when she’d said, “I trusted you,” echoed in his mind. He had seen her face down nightmares without flinching, but this? This was different. This was the kind of hurt he hadn’t thought he could cause. And yet, he had.

    He didn’t need Cullen to spell it out for him, though the Commander’s words had hit home. Ariana had always been the one person who believed in him without hesitation, who didn’t treat him like a storyteller spinning half-truths. To her, he was more than his tales—he was family. And he’d taken that trust, that bond, and trampled it underfoot, all in the name of protecting someone else.

    Watching Cullen march off to fix what he couldn’t, Varric felt a pang of something he couldn’t quite name. Guilt? Jealousy? Regret? Maybe it was all of them. Cullen knew how to reassure her, how to be the steady presence she needed when the world came crashing down. And here Varric was, standing in the cold with nothing but his guilt and the realization that he’d left her to face it alone.

    “Dumbass,” he muttered under his breath, running a hand through his hair. “You really outdid yourself this time.”

    For all his talk about being clever, about reading people, he’d missed the one thing that mattered most: Ariana needed him to trust her, just as much as she trusted him. And he’d failed her.

    He glanced back toward the tavern, the warmth of the firelight spilling out onto the snow-covered ground. He could go back in, order another drink, and pretend this conversation never happened. But that wasn’t who he wanted to be—not for her. If she saw him as a father figure, then it was about damn time he started acting like one.

    Varric sighed heavily, his breath visible in the frosty air. He didn’t know how to fix this, not yet, but he would figure it out. Ariana deserved better than excuses and half-measures. She deserved to know that he was still the person she thought he was, even if he’d made a mistake.

    And maybe—just maybe—he could find a way to show her that, even if it meant swallowing his pride and having an uncomfortable conversation or two.

    He stuffed his hands in his pockets and turned toward the fading sound of Cullen’s footsteps. “Guess you’re chasing her down for now, Curly,” he muttered softly. “But this isn’t over. Not by a long shot.”

    With that, Varric headed back toward the tavern, the gears already turning in his mind. There was still time to fix this. There had to be.

    ~~~

    The tavern’s warmth was a stark contrast to the cold biting at Varric’s skin as he stepped inside. The chatter and laughter of Rangers and soldiers filled the air, but it all seemed distant to him. He was too preoccupied with the knot of guilt twisting in his chest. He barely had time to process his thoughts before a familiar voice cut through the noise.

    “Well, well,” Hawke said from her seat by the hearth, her tone light but unmistakably sharp. “If it isn’t Varric Tethras, fresh from making a colossal mess of things.”

    Varric groaned, rubbing the back of his neck as he approached her table. “Not now, Hawke,” he muttered. “I’ve had enough lectures for one night.”

    “Oh, I’m sure you have,” she said, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms across her chest. Her grin was wolfish, but her sharp eyes betrayed her seriousness. “But humor me. Why didn’t you tell Ariana you were in contact with me? She looked about ready to break out there.”

    Varric hesitated, shifting uncomfortably under her gaze. “I thought it was better this way,” he said, his tone defensive but lacking conviction.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow. “Better for who? Because it sure as hell wasn’t better for her.”

    He sighed, slumping into the chair opposite her. “I assumed you were keeping her apprised of where I was,” Hawke continued, her voice softening slightly. “That was why I didn’t reach out to her myself. I figured you had it covered.”

    “Well, I didn’t,” Varric admitted, his voice low. He took a deep breath, trying to organize his thoughts. “After Kirkwall, after everything with Meredith, Corypheus, and the mess we barely survived, she was already carrying so much. She lost her home, she felt the failure of the mage rebellion starting, she lost Cullen. I didn’t want to add more to her plate.”

    Hawke leaned forward, her gaze pinning him in place. “So, what about after she showed up in Haven? She’d clearly gotten Cullen back. She was standing there, alive, with an army forming around her. What was your excuse then?”

    Varric tried to hold her gaze but found himself looking down at the table instead. “I told myself it was still for her sake,” he said, his voice quieter now. “That she didn’t need to carry the burden of knowing my secrets, too. She had enough to deal with.”

    “And?” Hawke pressed, her voice cutting through his half-hearted explanation. “Is that really what you believe? Or is she right—did you sacrifice her to protect me?”

    Her words were like a hammer blow, and Varric winced. “I didn’t think I was sacrificing her,” he said quickly, almost defensively. “I was trying to protect you. Both of you.”

    “Protect me from what?” Hawke snapped. “You should’ve known better. I didn’t need your protection, Varric—not then, not now. But Ariana? She needed you. And you didn’t think she’d want to know I was alive? That I was okay?”

    He opened his mouth to argue, but Hawke didn’t let him. “You know her better than anyone,” she continued, her tone softening but her words no less pointed. “People see a legend, think the White Wolf doesn’t need anyone’s protection. But you and I both know that’s bullshit.”

    “I thought…” Varric hesitated, the words catching in his throat. He took a breath, steadying himself. “I thought she didn’t need me. Or at least that’s what I told myself. That she was too strong to need my help, too capable to need protecting.”

    Hawke leaned back, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she shook her head, letting out a bitter laugh. “You really are a dumbass, you know that?”

    Varric gave her a tired smile, though there was no humor in it. “Yeah, I’m starting to figure that out.”

    “She sees you as family, Varric,” Hawke said, her tone gentler now. “Maker, it’s obvious to anyone who’s paying attention. You’ve been more than just a friend to her—you treat her like you would your own daughter. And she’s trusted you like a father. So why the hell didn’t you prioritize her wellbeing?”

    Varric sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. “Because… it was easier to believe she didn’t need me. That she was stronger than I ever could be. It was easier to believe that than to admit she might need me.”

    Hawke gestured to the bar. “Go grab a round of drinks and bring them back. You and I are going to figure out how to get you out of this mess.”

    Varric blinked, caught off guard. “You’re serious?”

    Hawke gave him a pointed look, her grin edged with mischief but underpinned by something more genuine. “Of course, I’m serious. Maker knows you’ll need my brilliance to dig yourself out of this one.”

    He stared at her for a moment, the corners of his mouth twitching upward despite himself. “You’re really going to help me with this? I figured you’d just sit back and watch me flounder for the entertainment value.”

    “Oh, don’t get me wrong, it’s entertaining,” she replied, leaning back in her chair. “But Ariana’s like a little sister to me. And family takes care of each other, even when they’re being idiots.” Her gaze softened, though the edge in her voice didn’t entirely fade. “She deserves better than what you gave her, Varric. And I… didn’t reach out either. I shouldn’t have just depended on you to pass messages. But we’ll fix it. Together.”

    For a moment, Varric didn’t say anything. Hawke’s words settled over him, bringing a weight of both comfort and accountability. He hadn’t expected her to insert herself into this, but now that she had, he realized how much Ariana meant to her, too.

    “Alright,” he said finally, his voice quieter. “A round of drinks it is. But just so we’re clear—this doesn’t mean I’m buying for the whole tavern.”

    Hawke snorted, waving him off. “Don’t worry, I’m not that cruel. Just get back here before I start writing songs about your failure.”

    Varric rolled his eyes as he headed to the bar, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. As he placed the order, his thoughts swirled. Hawke’s words had hit home—Ariana wasn’t just someone who looked up to him. She was family, in the way only people forged through fire and chaos could be. And while he wasn’t sure how to fix the damage he’d done, it was clear he wasn’t doing it alone.

    When he returned to the table with drinks in hand, Hawke raised her tankard in mock solemnity. “To cleaning up after Varric’s colossal blunders,” she said, her voice laced with amusement.

    Varric set the tray down, his smirk more genuine now. “And here I thought you were going to make me do all the work.”

    “Oh, you are,” Hawke said, taking a sip of her drink. “But lucky for you, I’m feeling charitable tonight. Let’s get started.”

    As they began to talk, Varric felt a flicker of something he hadn’t felt since the confrontation with Ariana: hope. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to get him through the night.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat on the floor, leaning against the crumbled wall of the battlements. The wind tugged at her hair, cool and relentless, carrying with it the faint murmur of voices from below. The soldiers sparring, the workers hammering away at repairs—it was all a distant hum, barely reaching through the storm in her mind.

    Her chest felt tight, the tension refusing to ebb no matter how many deep breaths she took. The confrontation with Varric replayed in endless loops: his excuses, his guilt, her own anger. She wanted to let it go, but it clung to her, sharp and unyielding.

    The soft tread of familiar boots broke through the haze of her thoughts. She didn’t turn around; she didn’t need to. She knew it was Cullen.

    “Did you talk to him?” he asked gently, his voice steady but laced with concern.

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging as she leaned her head back against the stone. “Not by choice,” she admitted, her voice quieter than usual. “I went to the tavern. Cassandra was ready to throttle him—literally. I ended up stepping in before she put him through a wall.”

    Cullen stepped closer, his shadow falling over her. “And after that?” he pressed, crouching beside her.

    “He followed me,” she said, her fingers brushing against the cold stone beneath her. “I wasn’t planning to talk to him, but he didn’t leave me much of a choice.” Her voice faltered, the frustration bubbling back to the surface. “And then he… Maker, Cullen, after everything, he still didn’t trust me enough to tell me what he knew about Corypheus. About Hawke.”

    Cullen frowned slightly, his hazel eyes fixed on her. “He should have told you,” he said quietly. “I understand why you’re angry.”

    “I’ve trusted Varric with everything,” Ariana continued, her voice trembling. “Since the day I met him, I’ve trusted him. And now… I feel like I was just another problem he decided to solve without me.”

    Cullen rested a hand lightly on her knee, drawing her gaze. “I’m not excusing what Varric did, but… I think I understand it,” he said carefully.

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, her frustration shifting to confusion. “You understand why he didn’t trust me?”

    “No,” Cullen said firmly, shaking his head. “But I understand what it’s like to want to protect you. To think that keeping something from you might spare you pain.” His voice softened, and there was an edge of guilt there. “It’s not always the right choice—most of the time, it’s not—but it’s easy to convince yourself it’s worth the risk.”

    She looked away, his words settling over her like the wind—cold, cutting, but impossible to ignore. She didn’t respond immediately, her fingers tracing idle patterns against the stone as her thoughts churned.

    Cullen’s grip on her knee tightened slightly, grounding her. “You need him, Ari,” he said softly. “I’ve seen it—the way the two of you rely on each other. He made a mistake, and it’ll take time to earn back your trust. But don’t let this ruin what you’ve built together. You’d regret it.”

    Her shoulders sagged further, the fight in her ebbing away. For a long moment, she simply stared at their hands, his warm and steady against hers. “You always know what to say, don’t you?” she murmured, her voice tinged with gratitude.

    “Not always,” Cullen replied with a faint smile. “But I mean it. Give yourself time. Give him time.”

    She nodded slowly, the tension in her chest easing just a fraction. “Stay with me?” she asked, her voice quiet, almost hesitant.

    “Of course,” he said without hesitation, settling onto the stone beside her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close as she leaned into him.

    The silence stretched between them, comfortable and grounding. With Cullen’s presence, the weight of everything she had been carrying felt just a little lighter, his steadiness a quiet reassurance that she wasn’t alone.

    As her thoughts began to settle, one of Cullen’s earlier comments returned to her. To think that keeping something from you might spare you pain. A flicker of doubt crept into her mind. She glanced up at him, her voice soft but insistent. “Cullen… is there anything you need to tell me?”

    He hesitated, his hand tightening slightly on her arm. “There’s something I’ve been meaning to talk to you about,” he admitted, his tone cautious. “But it’s nothing like this. It’s not a secret, Ari. We can talk about it later.”

    She studied him for a moment, searching his face for any hint of hesitation. Finally, she nodded, resting her head against his shoulder. “Alright,” she said simply, her voice steady. “Later.”

    They sat in silence again, the distant hum of the camp below a quiet backdrop. Her fingers curled slightly into the fabric of his coat, her voice barely a whisper when she finally spoke again. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

    “You’ll never have to find out,” Cullen replied, his voice steady and certain. “Not while I have a say in it.”

  • Chapter 74 – Wherever You Lead

    25 Bloomingtide – 5 Justinian 9:41

    The next morning, the camp buzzed with activity as Rangers and Inquisition soldiers packed up supplies, the sharp clang of metal and muted chatter blending with the cold wind. Ariana stood at the edge of a ledge overlooking the mountains, her thoughts adrift in the expanse of white and grey before her. The biting wind stung her cheeks, but she barely noticed. 

    Relief was a strange thing—she felt it now, knowing the camp had a direction, knowing they would move forward. Yet it wasn’t the all-encompassing sense of ease she had expected. Beneath it lingered a tension she couldn’t shake, a weight she had carried for as long as she could remember. 

    A small, private smile curved her lips as her fingers brushed over the familiar ring now snug on her hand. She wasn’t sure what to make of that relief—it was sharp, raw, and vulnerable, and yet it anchored her amidst the chaos. Not now, she told herself. There will be time to feel all of this later. Now, they need me steady.

    “Thought you might need this,” Riley’s voice startled her, breaking through her thoughts. Ariana turned as Riley draped her cloak over her shoulders, her wry smile a quiet comfort. Before Ariana could thank her, Riley gave a curt nod and disappeared back into the camp to help where she could. 

    Ariana pulled the cloak tighter, its weight both familiar and grounding, and turned back to the view. She didn’t linger long before she felt a presence behind her. Strong arms wrapped around her waist, and she leaned back instinctively, the warmth of Cullen’s embrace cutting through the cold. 

    “Why, Commander,” she teased, a smile tugging at her lips. “People will talk, you know…” 

    “I think they’re already talking, my love” Cullen whispered, his voice warm and tinged with amusement. 

    She turned in his arms, her hands resting on his chest as his arms remained loosely around her. His eyes were soft, his expression free of the worry that so often clouded it. For a moment, she let herself simply feel—feel the safety of his presence, the weight of his love, and the strange, unexpected lightness that came with it. 

    “Are we ready to go?” she asked quietly, her tone steady but touched with anticipation. 

    “Almost,” he replied, glancing toward the bustling soldiers. “The last of the supplies are being packed. Solas is with the scouts, reviewing their findings.” 

    Before she could respond, a young woman approached them hurriedly, her expression a mix of nerves and excitement. 

    “You’re her, aren’t you?” the woman blurted out, her words tumbling over each other. 

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, momentarily thrown. “The Herald of Andraste?” she asked cautiously. 

    “Well… yes, but no. I mean, you’re the White Wolf?” 

    Surprise flickered across Ariana’s face, followed by a quiet, guarded curiosity. “Oh, that. Yes, I am,” she said carefully. 

    The woman’s face lit up. “You saved my older brother years ago. He never stopped talking about being rescued from bandits by a white wolf.” 

    Ariana tilted her head thoughtfully, sifting through memories. “At the base of the Frostbacks? The boy who dropped his basket?” 

    “Yes! You remember him?” the woman’s eyes shone, her delight unguarded. 

    Ariana’s lips curved into a soft smile. “Of course, I do. I could never forget him. He’s the reason the White Wolf exists at all. Is he alright?” 

    “Oh, yes,” the woman said eagerly. “He’s a successful merchant now, thanks to you.” She hesitated briefly before her excitement bubbled over again. “If the Inquisition needs supplies, he could help. I’m sure he would. Once we’re settled, I’ll write to him, my lady.” 

    Ariana’s smile deepened, and she inclined her head. “Thank you. That means a great deal.” 

    The woman bowed quickly and excused herself, leaving Ariana standing with Cullen as the memory settled over her like a warm blanket. 

    “Well…” Ariana mused aloud. “I never thought I’d find out what became of him.” 

    “You’re telling me a boy is the reason the White Wolf was born?” Cullen asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Ariana chuckled, pulling the cloak tighter around her shoulders. “Well, you just heard most of the story. I was wearing a fur-trimmed cloak, much like this one.” she said motioning loosely towards herself “It was snowing, and bandits tried to rob him. Riley and I stepped in, but all he saw was the cloak. He ran home to his parents, swearing he was saved by a white wolf.”

    She laughed softly at the memory, the sound carrying a warmth that eased some of the tension still lingering in her chest. “He dropped his basket in his panic. I returned it to his parents, who tried to prove to him I wasn’t a wolf. The boy seemed disappointed, so when they asked for my name, I told him he could call me ‘Wolf.’” 

    “That’s the whole story?” Cullen asked incredulously.

    Ariana smirked, her tone playful. “What, were you expecting a grand tale of heroism and destiny?”

    “I didn’t expect a cloak and a panicked boy with a basket,” he retorted with a chuckle. “And after that?” 

    Ariana smiled, a touch of mischief in her eyes. “After that? The boy’s family did most of it. The story grew with every retelling—bandits became an army, and I was no longer just a wolf but a great white beast that tore through them. And somewhere in there…” She paused, smirking. “Riley probably added her embellishments. You know how she is.”

    Cullen shook his head, chuckling softly. “Of course she did.” 

    Ariana’s gaze shifted back to the camp. She felt a quiet sense of pride, knowing that small act of kindness had grown into something far greater than she could have imagined. And now, it seemed, that story might help the Inquisition in a time of desperate need.

    “The woman said he could send supplies,” Ariana mused aloud, her tone thoughtful. “If that’s true… if what started as a frightened boy’s story can help save lives now, then maybe I’m doing something right.”

    Cullen reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face as his smile softened. “You’ve always done something right, Ari. More than you give yourself credit for.”

    She glanced at him, her lips curving into a wry grin. “Careful, Commander. I might start to believe you.”

    “For once, I hope you do,” he replied, the humor in his tone unable to mask the sincerity beneath it.

    They shared a quiet moment together, the weight of the past mingling with the hope for what lay ahead. Ariana pulled her cloak tighter, the memory of the boy now a warm thread in the larger tapestry of her life—a reminder that even small acts could ripple outward in ways she could never predict.

    And with the woman’s words still fresh in her mind, she felt a flicker of satisfaction, knowing the choices she made—then and now—mattered.

    ~~~

    The journey through the mountains stretched on, each day blending into the next as snow and wind clung stubbornly to the path. The chill seeped into bones, but the steady rhythm of progress offered a fragile sense of hope. Ariana rested against Cullen, her exhaustion too deep to protest his insistence that she ride while he held the reins. His arms wrapped securely around her, their warmth a quiet shield against the cold.

    The sound of approaching hooves pulled Ariana from her half-asleep haze. Riley came into view, her red hair bright against the snowy backdrop, her expression somewhere between a smirk and mock disapproval.

    “Comfortable, are we?” Riley teased, pulling her horse alongside theirs. “Should I start calling you Lady Commander now, Wolf?”

    Ariana tilted her head just enough to meet Riley’s gaze, a slow grin spreading across her lips. “I’d say go ahead, but I think you might need permission from Commander Cullen first.”

    Cullen groaned softly, though the faint curve of his lips betrayed his amusement. “I’m already regretting this,” he muttered.

    “Don’t worry,” Riley said with mock reassurance. “The Rangers will come up with plenty of new titles once word spreads about that little proposal scene last night. If it’s any consolation, I’ve heard worse suggestions than Lord Commander of the White Wolf’s Heart.

    Ariana snorted, burying her face against Cullen’s shoulder as laughter bubbled up. “Oh, Maker help me. That one better not stick.”

    Riley shrugged, her grin widening. “No promises.” With a wink, she urged her horse forward, calling back, “Just let me know when to order the banner changes.”

    As Riley disappeared ahead, another pair of riders joined them. Isabel and Emma, bundled tightly against the cold, rode up with smiles that instantly lightened the atmosphere. Emma’s face lit up when she spotted Ariana.

    “Do you two always sit that close?” Emma asked innocently, her blue eyes bright with curiosity.

    “Only when she’s about to pass out from exhaustion,” Cullen replied smoothly, his tone laced with dry humor.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow at him, her lips twitching into a smirk. “And here I thought you just liked having me close.”

    Isabel chuckled, brushing a strand of blonde hair from her face. “He’s not wrong, though. You were half asleep when we rode up.”

    “Fine,” Ariana admitted, her tone mock-defeated. “But only because it’s I dropped a mountain on myself.

    Emma giggled, looking between them. “So, when are you getting married?”

    Cullen choked on a breath, while Ariana’s eyes widened slightly. “Emma,” Isabel interjected quickly, though her smile betrayed no real intent to stop her daughter. “Let them figure that out.”

    Emma simply shrugged. “It’s a good question,” she said matter-of-factly before turning her horse back toward the caravan.

    “She’s your child,” Ariana muttered to Isabel, though her laughter betrayed her exasperation.

    The day wore on, and as the snow grew heavier, the group’s movements slowed. Dorian rode up to offer more levity, his voice cutting through the frost with practiced theatricality.

    “Herald, Commander,” he began, his smile as sharp as the mountain air. “I’ve come to provide my unsolicited yet brilliant observations about your engagement.”

    “Have you?” Cullen replied dryly, though his tone held a grudging amusement.

    “Oh, naturally,” Dorian continued. “I’m simply ensuring that when the history books recount this moment, it won’t be overshadowed by your woeful lack of a grand celebration. Really, Ariana, do tell me you’ve considered fireworks.”

    “I was thinking more along the lines of surviving to see it,” Ariana quipped, earning a bark of laughter from Dorian.

    “Fair point,” he conceded with a grin. “Though I must insist—at least one ostentatious flourish, for my sake.”

    Cullen sighed heavily, though the soft chuckle that escaped him betrayed his amusement. “How could we say no?”

    “You couldn’t,” Dorian replied with mock solemnity, tipping an imaginary hat. “But alas, I must leave you for now. The mages seem to think I’m useful for more than just my charm.” 

    “You’re really going to let him plan our wedding?” Cullen asked knowingly, leaning down slightly so his voice reached only her ears. 

    Ariana laughed, her voice warm. “I don’t know. It would probably be quite the grand affair if he did. Though I imagine he’d have to fight my mother for that right.” 

    Cullen chuckled softly, leaning down to press a kiss to her temple. Their conversation continued in quiet intervals, punctuated by occasional reports from scouts or murmured reassurances from Cullen when Ariana’s eyelids grew heavy. Each time she drifted off, he tightened his grip around her, holding her close as the caravan pressed on.

    By the time they reached the final rise, the group was a mixture of exhaustion and anticipation. When the scouts returned with news of what lay ahead, Ariana insisted on seeing it herself. Cullen dismounted first, helping her down with gentle care. Together, they climbed the last stretch, their breath visible in the frigid air.

    Her breath caught in her throat as they crested the ridge. Before them stood an immense fortress, its towers rising defiantly against the mountainous backdrop. Shrouded in mist but undeniably imposing, it seemed almost untouched by time, as though it had been waiting for them.

    Solas appeared at their side, his expression as unreadable as ever save for a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. “Skyhold,” he said, his voice quiet but filled with certainty. 

    Ariana took a step forward, her gaze sweeping over the fortress. Relief mingled with awe as she took in the sight. “It’s incredible,” she murmured, her voice laced with quiet wonder. 

    Cullen watched her, his gaze softening. “It’s more than that,” he said quietly. “It’s safe.”

    Solas watched her, his head tilting slightly as though studying her reaction. For a fleeting moment, a pleased smile played at the corners of his mouth before vanishing into his usual composed expression.

    Behind them, the caravan began to stir, murmurs rippling through the ranks as the fortress came into view. Ariana turned, her voice cutting through the cold.

    “Come on! Let’s keep moving,” she called out, her tone firm but encouraging. “We’re almost there.”

    As the caravan moved forward, Solas lingered atop the ridge for a moment longer, his gaze following Ariana. There was something in the way she had looked at Skyhold—hopeful yet unyielding—that reassured him they were on the right path. Allowing himself a rare moment of satisfaction, he turned and followed her down the winding trail. 

    ~~~

    The first week at Skyhold passed in a blur of activity, each day blending into the next. The grandeur of the fortress offered hope, but the memory of Haven’s destruction lingered like a shadow. Cullen threw himself into organizing repairs, overseeing defenses, and ensuring Skyhold could sustain the influx of soldiers and refugees. But even amidst the chaos, his thoughts kept drifting to Ariana. He saw her in glimpses—always helping, always moving, but never stopping long enough to breathe.

    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the courtyard as Cullen stood near the makeshift command table, speaking with a small group of soldiers. Reports in hand, he tried to divide his attention between their concerns and the growing list of tasks requiring his oversight. The camp was settling, but Skyhold was far from secure.

    One of the soldiers pointed out an issue with the patrol routes, drawing Cullen’s attention back to the map spread across the table. He was just about to respond when a familiar voice cut through the bustle.

    “Cullen,” Ariana called, her tone casual but carrying an unmistakable undercurrent of mischief.

    He glanced up to see her weaving her way toward him, her expression one of feigned innocence. Immediately, he was on guard. That look never meant anything simple.

    “Ariana,” he replied warily, straightening. “What is it?”

    “I need your help with something,” she said, stopping just short of the table. Her arms were crossed, but there was a spark of excitement in her eyes—one that made him instantly suspicious.

    “I’m in the middle of something,” he said, gesturing to the reports on the table. “It’ll have to wait.”

    She tilted her head, her lips curving into a sly smile. “Oh, that’s fine. I’ll just go exploring the Skyhold basement by myself, then.”

    Cullen froze, his brow furrowing. “The basement? Ariana, no. Those areas haven’t been fully cleared yet. We don’t know what’s down there.”

    “Exactly,” she said, her voice light and teasing. “That’s why I want to explore. I’m curious.”

    He sighed, already sensing where this was going. “You can’t just wander down there on your own. It’s not safe.”

    She tilted her head, her lips curving into a sly smile. “Fine, then I’ll just go find Dorian. I’m sure he’ll help me explore the basement.”

    That made Cullen groan audibly. “Ariana,” he said, his tone already fraying.

    “What?” she asked, her smile widening. “Solas said I might find something interesting down there. And if you’re too busy, I’m sure Dorian would be more than happy to join me.”

    Cullen ran a hand down his face, already picturing the chaos that would follow. It wasn’t jealousy that irked him—it was the fact that Dorian would likely get distracted halfway through by some ancient bauble, leaving Ariana alone with unstable walls and who-knew-what-else.

    “Ariana, you can’t just—”

    But she was already walking away, her strides purposeful as she headed toward the main hall. Cullen sighed heavily, muttering a quick “I’ll be back” to the soldiers before hurrying after her.

    He caught up as she entered the main hall, his longer strides allowing him to fall into step beside her. “You’re going to be the death of me,” he muttered under his breath.

     Her smile widened, and she turned on her heel, starting to walk away. “And yet you want to marry me.”

    “But if I find anything unstable down there, you’re heading straight back.” He said begrudgingly.

    She beamed at him, the picture of triumph. “That’s all I ask, Commander.”

    Together, they made their way down the staircase into the dimly lit basement. The air was cooler here, with a faint tang of stone and damp earth. Ariana’s steps were light, curiosity sparking in her eyes as they ventured further into the depths of Skyhold.

    The first room they entered was small and unassuming, but the rows of shelves and the unmistakable gleam of glass caught Ariana’s attention immediately.

    “A cellar,” she said, moving toward the shelves with a mix of awe and excitement. “Would you look at this…”

    Cullen followed her gaze to the ancient bottles of wine and liquor, their labels faded but still legible in places.

    “Antivan red… Orlesian brandy…” she murmured, brushing away cobwebs to reveal more treasures.

    Cullen crossed his arms, shaking his head with faint amusement. “I hope you don’t plan on sampling those.”

    “Not yet,” she replied, her grin mischievous. “But imagine the morale boost if we brought some of this up for the Inquisition. Or better yet, we could use it to bribe Josephine into giving us a day off.”

    Cullen chuckled despite himself, following her as she moved toward another door.

    The next room was larger, the air thick with the scent of dust and old parchment. Shelves upon shelves of books and scrolls lined the walls, and in the center of the room, an ornate desk stood covered in scattered papers and aged leather-bound volumes.

    Ariana’s breath caught. “Now this…” she said, her voice tinged with awe. “This is what I was hoping for.”

    Cullen leaned against the doorframe, his gaze softening as he watched her. She moved through the room like a child in a storybook, her fingers brushing over the spines of books, her eyes alight with curiosity.

    “You’re enjoying this,” she said suddenly, glancing over her shoulder at him.

    “Maybe,” he admitted, a small smile playing at his lips.

    She laughed softly, her attention drawn to the desk. Shuffling through the scattered papers, she froze when her hand brushed against a larger, folded sheet. Carefully, she pulled it free and spread it out on the desk.

    “Cullen, look,” she said, her tone shifting to something more serious.

    He stepped closer, his brow furrowing as he looked over her shoulder. The sheet was a detailed sketch of Skyhold, its layout intricately drawn with annotations in a language neither of them immediately recognized.

    “It’s a reconstruction plan,” Ariana said, excitement bubbling in her voice. “Look—here’s the courtyard, the main hall, the towers…” She traced her finger along the parchment, her mind already working to piece together the details. “And here—this might be another entrance. Or maybe it’s a hidden passage.”

    Cullen’s expression grew thoughtful as he examined the sketch. “This… this could be invaluable,” he said quietly. “Reinforcing Skyhold will take months, but if we know its layout—its weak points, its strengths—we can work faster. Better.”

    Ariana looked up at him, her smile soft but triumphant. “See? I told you this would be worth it.”

    He met her gaze, his own smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “You never stop surprising me.”

    “I aim to please,” she teased, her tone light but affectionate.

    Cullen shook his head, his attention returning to the map. “We’ll need to get this to the architects and the engineers. It might change everything.”

    Ariana leaned against the desk, her expression turning thoughtful. “It’s amazing, isn’t it? How much this place has been waiting for us.”

    He glanced at her, the warmth in his eyes unmistakable. “It’s amazing how much you seem to find wherever you go.”

    She laughed softly, shaking her head. “You flatter me too much, Commander.”

    “And yet it’s true,” he replied, his voice steady.

    For a moment, they stood together in the quiet of the library, the weight of their responsibilities temporarily lifted by the discovery. Ariana’s gaze lingered on the map, her thoughts already spinning with possibilities.

    Cullen watched her, a quiet sense of admiration settling over him. It wasn’t just the map, the books, or the history she uncovered—it was her unwavering drive, her ability to find light even in the darkest of places.

    And as the fading sunlight filtered through a crack in the ceiling, illuminating the dust motes that danced in the air, Cullen realized he wouldn’t trade this moment for anything.

    ~~~

    The courtyard buzzed with subdued activity as Cullen joined Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine near the command table. Reports and maps lay scattered, their edges curling in the cool mountain air. Despite the bustle, a heavy tension hung over them, thick with unspoken frustrations.

    “This can’t go on,” Josephine said, her usually calm tone frayed with urgency. “We cannot continue to deliberate every decision. It’s causing more harm than good.”

    Leliana nodded, her sharp gaze scanning the camp. “We need a leader. Someone to unify us.”

    Cullen sighed heavily, his arms crossed over his chest. “Someone the people already follow,” he said. “Someone they trust, whether or not they realize it.”

    The silence that followed was telling. They all knew who he meant.

    “It’s Ariana,” Cassandra said at last, her voice firm and resolute. “The soldiers look to her. The villagers adore her. She inspires loyalty wherever she goes.”

    “And she always has,” Leliana added softly, a faint smile touching her lips. “Even when she doubts herself.”

    Josephine folded her hands, her brow furrowed. “The Inquisition will need a moment—something symbolic to solidify her role. A public declaration would do much to unite everyone.”

    “She won’t agree easily,” Cullen interjected, his voice tinged with concern. “She doesn’t see herself that way. She’ll push back.”

    “We cannot give her the opportunity to say no,” Cassandra said bluntly. “If we approach her in front of everyone, she’ll have no choice but to accept.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, unease flickering in his eyes. “This is Ariana we’re talking about. Forcing her hand—”

    “Will work,” Leliana interrupted, her tone calm but insistent. “It must. She’ll see the necessity once the decision is made.”

    Cullen shook his head, his voice tightening. “We owe her more than that. She deserves to know what’s being asked of her.”

    “She will understand,” Cassandra said, her expression unwavering. “She has to.”

    Josephine spoke up, her voice gentler. “She would do the same for us, Cullen. This isn’t about forcing her—it’s about showing her what we already see. What the Inquisition needs.”

    Cullen hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table. He couldn’t deny their logic, but the thought of blindsiding Ariana felt wrong. She carried so much already. Could she truly bear this, too? And would she ever forgive them for making her?

    Before he could voice another objection, Cassandra’s gaze shifted toward the window. “Speak of the Herald,” she murmured.

    The others turned, following her line of sight. Outside, Ariana moved through the courtyard, speaking briefly with a soldier before her sharp, assessing gaze swept over the camp.

    “She already leads,” Leliana said quietly, a note of pride in her voice. “Even if she doesn’t realize it.”

    “She will,” Cassandra said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. “We’ll ensure it.”

    Cullen lingered a moment longer after the others left, his gaze fixed on Ariana as she moved through the courtyard. Her steps carried the same purposeful stride that had always drawn him to her, but he could see the weight she carried, even now. The way her shoulders tensed when she paused to speak to a soldier. The faint shadow of exhaustion in her expression. The spark of determination in her eyes.

    He let out a slow breath, his mind swirling. He didn’t want this for her—the title, the burden. He knew how much she resisted the notion of being anyone’s leader. Ariana didn’t see herself as the kind of figure the Inquisition needed, but Cullen knew better. She already led them. She always had. Whether she realized it or not, people gravitated to her strength, her resilience, her unwavering determination to do what was right. That wasn’t something a title could give her—it was simply who she was.

    But titles came with weight, and Cullen knew this one would rest heavily on her shoulders. He frowned, his chest tightening at the thought of what it would mean for her to bear that alone.

    She won’t have to.

    The thought came with a quiet certainty, settling the storm of his mind. He wouldn’t let her carry it alone. Just as they had always done, they would bear it together. Whatever part of this role was too much for her—the politics, the scrutiny, the endless expectations—he would take it on himself. He would do it without hesitation.

    She might become the Inquisitor, but Cullen would ensure that she never felt isolated in the role. They were a team, and he would always stand beside her. Always.

    Ariana’s gaze swept the courtyard, and for a moment, her eyes met his. There was something unspoken in her look—something steady and unyielding, as if she had already accepted what was coming, even if she didn’t fully realize it yet.

    Cullen straightened, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at his lips. You can handle this, Ari, he thought, his resolve hardening. And I’ll handle whatever you can’t.

    Turning back to the table, he gathered the reports left behind, his mind already turning to the preparations. If this was the path they were taking, then Cullen would ensure it was a path Ariana never had to walk alone.

    ~~~

    The first week at Skyhold had offered Ariana little time to rest. Each day brought new challenges, with the shadow of Haven lingering in every task. She was thankful for the rare moments of exploration—and for the few times she managed to convince, cajole, or outright manipulate Cullen into joining her. He needed to stop working as hard as he was, but she understood why he did it. For her. He was trying to keep her safe.

    But I wish he’d understand, she thought, that I’d prefer him coming to bed every night rather than working for days on end. Skyhold had given them a second chance, but what did that mean now?

    Her thoughts scattered when Cassandra approached her, expression serious. “Walk with me,” Cassandra said without preamble, already leading the way. Ariana fell into step beside her, their boots crunching against the snow loud in the quiet tension between them.

    “They arrive daily,” Cassandra began, gesturing toward the crowd below. “From every settlement in the region. Skyhold is becoming a pilgrimage. Word of our survival spreads—and with it, the tale of the Herald who saved us.”

    Ariana frowned, glancing at the people working tirelessly to repair walls, set up tents, and haul supplies. “If word has reached these people, it’s reached Corypheus. We’ve gained walls and numbers, but this threat is far beyond what we anticipated.”

    “And yet,” Cassandra countered, her tone measured, “we know now why he came for you. What allowed you to stand against him.”

    Ariana raised her marked hand with a mirthless laugh. “He came for this. And now that it’s useless to him, he just wants me dead. He will not suffer an ‘unknowing rival.’”

    Cassandra stopped, turning to face her. “The Anchor has power, yes—but it’s not why you’re still standing here,” she said firmly.

    Ariana chuckled lightly, trying to defuse the gravity of the conversation. “Actually, it is. Without it, I’d probably be lying in a snowbank somewhere.”

    Cassandra didn’t smile but continued leading her up the stairs to a landing overlooking the courtyard. “Your decisions let us heal the sky. Your determination brought us out of Haven. You are that creature’s rival because of what you did, Ariana. And we know it. All of us.”

    As they reached the landing, Ariana’s steps slowed. Leliana stood waiting, her head bowed slightly, and in her hands was a sword. It was masterfully crafted, intricate designs etched into its blade and hilt. The pommel was set with a gleaming red gemstone, casting faint reflections onto the silver dragon coiled around the hilt.

    Recognition hit Ariana immediately, stealing her breath. “That’s…” she began, but her voice faltered.

    “It was commissioned by Divine Justinia,” Cassandra said, stepping closer. “Meant for the Inquisitor who would lead the Inquisition when the time came.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened. “And you think… that’s me?”

    Cassandra’s gaze didn’t waver. “You have been leading us since the moment you stepped out of that rift. These people follow you, not because you’re the Herald of Andraste, but because you inspire them.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked to the crowd below. She saw Cullen, Riley, Elliott, and the Vanguard among the villagers and soldiers. Their faces carried a trust that was both humbling and terrifying. “It’s unanimous?” she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    “All of these people have their lives because of you,” Cassandra said firmly. “They will follow.”

    “That wasn’t the question,” Ariana countered, unease slipping into her voice. Leadership was familiar to her, but this? This was something else entirely. An Inquisitor hadn’t existed in eight ages. Could she bear the weight of that legacy?

    “I will not lie,” Cassandra admitted, her tone softening. “Handing this power to anyone is troubling. But I have to believe this is meant to be. There would be no Inquisition without you. How it will serve, how you lead—that must be yours to decide.”

    Ariana’s heart pounded as she looked at the sword again. The blade shimmered in Leliana’s hands, and Ariana hesitated before stepping forward. Her hands trembled as she reached for it, steadying herself before taking hold.

    As she lifted the sword, its weight was both literal and symbolic. “Our concern must be the order and safety of this world, not the next,” she said softly, more to herself than anyone else. “I’m not ‘chosen.’ I have chosen.”

    “Wherever you lead us,” Cassandra said, gesturing for Ariana to approach the ledge overlooking the gathered crowd.

    Ariana turned toward the ledge, the sword in hand, and looked down at the crowd. The weight of their eyes pressed against her, and her chest tightened.

    “Commander, will they follow?” Cassandra asked, her voice carrying over the courtyard.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen shouted, his voice ringing out over the courtyard. “Will you follow?”

    A roar of approval rose in response.

    “Will you fight? Will we triumph?” Cullen continued, his words pulling more fervent cheers from the crowd. He unsheathed his sword and raised it high. “Your leader! Your Herald! Your Inquisitor!”

    The crowd erupted, their voices echoing off the stone walls. Ariana tightened her grip on the ceremonial sword, letting the sound wash over her. It wasn’t just noise—it was belief. Belief in her.

    Turning back to Cassandra, Ariana saw something she hadn’t expected—a small, rare smile. “They will follow,” Cassandra said simply.

    Ariana exhaled deeply, her voice steady. “Then let’s lead them.”

    Yet, despite the steadiness of her voice, her mind churned with doubt. She wished for the simplicity of what she knew. She knew how to be the White Wolf, the leader of the Silver Rangers. She wasn’t sure about this.

    Her gaze flicked to Cullen below, still among the crowd, sword raised high in support. The sight unsettled her. He’d known this was coming—why hadn’t he said anything?

    Did he believe in this? Did he believe in me? Or is he just resigned, like I am, to the path set before us?

    She turned back toward the cheering crowd, swallowing her unease. For now, she would let herself believe in their belief. It was enough—it had to be.

    ~~~

    As the crowd dispersed, Ariana remained rooted on the stair landing, the cheers and excitement fading into the background. Leliana and Cassandra lingered beside her, their presence grounding her in the surreal moment. She was an Inquisitor now—a leader in name, not just in practice—and the weight of it was still sinking in.

    Cassandra’s steady voice broke the quiet. “We should have done this long ago. Named you Inquisitor, I mean.”

    Leliana nodded, her sharp eyes softening as they met Ariana’s. “You’ve been leading us all along, whether you realized it or not.”

    Ariana tilted her head, doubt flickering across her face. “Cassandra… you started this. The Inquisition was your doing.” Her voice held an edge of uncertainty, as though she couldn’t reconcile how she’d ended up here instead of Cassandra.

    Cassandra shook her head firmly. “I wish I could say this was my doing, but it’s not. You’ve been the one making the hard decisions. You’ve been the one forging alliances. We followed you here.”

    Ariana chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension in her chest. “Now you’re just flattering me.”

    “I’m not!” Cassandra insisted, sounding exasperated. “This always happens. Nobody ever takes my meaning seriously—”

    “You are being very flattering, Cassandra,” Leliana interjected with a faint smirk.

    Cassandra groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Why do I even bother?”

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound a rare reprieve from the weight of the past week. “You should see your face right now.”

    Cassandra sighed, though there was a hint of humor in her tone. “I’m thinking less flattering things now,” she muttered before excusing herself and descending the stairs.

    Ariana watched her go, her laughter fading as the moment settled around her again. The weight of her new title pressed against her shoulders. She wanted to feel pride, to embrace the hope that came with the cheers of the people below, but instead, the doubt lingered.

    Before she could dwell on it, Josephine and Cullen approached, their smiles warm but curious. “Well, you two seemed like you were having fun,” Josephine said, her tone light.

    Ariana smirked. “Cassandra’s always fun. You just have to know how to bring it out of her.”

    Cullen chuckled softly but didn’t add anything, gesturing for them to head inside the main hall. As they made their way in, the weight of the conversation lingered on Ariana’s shoulders.

    “So, what exactly happens now?” she asked, glancing at the group.

    Leliana responded first, her voice steady. “We continue our roles as we have been. The only difference now is that the decisions are yours alone. We are here to advise and carry out your orders.”

    Ariana nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line as she ran a hand through her hair. Cullen caught the gesture, recognizing it as a tell—a habit whenever she was uncertain or deeply bothered.

    They entered the main hall, its grandeur muted by years of wear and damage. Sunlight streamed through the cracked windows, illuminating streaks of dust in the air. Despite its state, the space held an undeniable sense of potential.

    “This is where it begins,” Cullen said thoughtfully, his gaze sweeping the room.

    “It began in the courtyard,” Leliana countered. “This is where we turn that promise into action.”

    “But how?” Josephine asked, pacing slightly. “We know little about Corypheus beyond his desire for the Anchor.”

    Ariana sat on the steps leading to the throne, her fingers drumming lightly on her knees. “Could his dragon really be an Archdemon?” she asked quietly. “What would that mean?”

    “It would mean the beginning of another Blight,” Leliana answered gravely.

    Ariana exhaled sharply, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. “Didn’t need two of those in my lifetime,” she muttered.

    Josephine attempted a more optimistic angle. “We’ve seen no darkspawn other than Corypheus himself. Perhaps it’s not an Archdemon but something… different?”

    “Whatever it is, it’s dangerous,” Cullen said firmly, arms crossed. “Commanding such a creature gives Corypheus an advantage we can’t ignore.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her elbows on her knees. “We’re stumbling in the dark. Someone out there has to know something about him.”

    Before anyone could respond, the heavy doors creaked open. Varric strolled in with his usual swagger, though his expression carried a rare seriousness.

    “I know someone who can help with Corypheus,” he announced.

    Ariana froze, her sharp eyes locking onto him. Something in his tone struck a chord of recognition. “You don’t mean…” she started, her voice trailing off as realization dawned.

    Varric hesitated for a moment, a rare flicker of guilt crossing his face. “Yeah…”

    The room fell silent, the air heavy with tension. Ariana’s lips parted slightly, a mix of disbelief and anger flashing across her face. “You knew where she was?” she asked, her voice low and tight, dangerously calm. “This entire time?”

    Varric raised his hands defensively. “Not exactly. I knew how to reach her, and even then, I didn’t want to—”

    “You didn’t want to what?” Ariana interrupted, her voice rising slightly. “You didn’t want to tell me? You didn’t trust me?” Her words cut like daggers, her frustration spilling over. “I’ve been asking you about her for months, Varric. Every time I asked if you’d heard from her, you lied.”

    “I didn’t lie!” Varric shot back, though his usual bravado faltered. “I didn’t know how to bring it up. I figured it’d be better if you met her when the time was right.”

    Ariana exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair. “The time was right? You decided the time was right? After everything we’ve been through? She’s my friend, Varric! I had a right to know.”

    Varric sighed, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “Pup… I didn’t mean to keep it from you. I just… I thought it’d be easier this way.”

    “Easier for who?” Ariana snapped, her voice cracking slightly. “Because it sure as hell wasn’t easier for me.”

    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Even Leliana and Josephine, who had been silently observing, exchanged brief, uncomfortable glances. Cullen, standing beside Ariana, placed a steadying hand on her shoulder, his presence grounding her.

    “She’s here,” Varric said finally, his tone softer, almost apologetic. “She’s waiting for you on the battlements.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, her anger ebbing into something quieter, heavier. Hawke was alive. Relief and frustration tangled in her chest, but she forced herself to exhale, nodding stiffly. “Fine,” she said, her voice clipped. “I’ll see her. But don’t think for a second this is over, Varric.”

    The dwarf offered a faint, sheepish smile. “Noted.”

    As Varric retreated, Josephine cleared her throat delicately. “Well, this is… unexpected.”

    Cullen’s hand lingered on Ariana’s shoulder for a moment longer before he stepped back. “Do you want me to come with you?” he asked quietly, his tone careful.

    Ariana shook her head, her expression softening slightly as she glanced at him. “No,” she said, her voice steadier now. “I need to do this on my own.”

    With that, she turned and made her way toward the battlements, her thoughts swirling. Relief battled with anger, hope with doubt. As the cold wind hit her face upon stepping outside, she squared her shoulders, steeling herself for the reunion.

    ~~~

    Ariana made her way to the battlements, the cold air brushing against her cheeks as she climbed the stairs. A mix of emotions churned within her—excitement to see Hawke, relief at the prospect of answers, and a faint, growing unease at Varric’s secrecy. She hadn’t seen Hawke since she and Fenris left the Ranger manor years ago, after everything had fallen apart. The thought of Hawke brought back memories of Kirkwall—of friendships forged in chaos, laughter amidst tragedy, and battles that had left their scars on all of them. But there was warmth, too, a camaraderie she hoped hadn’t faded.

    Pushing open the tower door, she froze as the familiar figure turned to face her. The grin spreading across Hawke’s face was as warm as she remembered, and Ariana felt her own lips tugging upward in response.

    “Hawke, it’s good to see you,” Ariana said warmly, closing the distance to give her a hug. The embrace was firm and grounding, a brief moment of familiarity in an otherwise unrelenting storm.

    “It’s been a long time… Inquisitor,” Hawke teased, the playful tone softened by genuine warmth.

    Ariana chuckled, shaking her head. “It has… Champion,” she replied, mimicking the exaggerated weight Hawke put on the title.

    Hawke laughed, leaning her elbows on the stone wall. “Quite the view. Reminds me of looking out my balcony in Kirkwall. I loved it at first. But after a while, all I could see were the people out there, depending on me.”

    “It’s all I can see now,” Ariana admitted, her voice softening. The weight of the Inquisition was still settling on her shoulders, and Hawke’s words resonated deeply. She thought of the villagers, the soldiers, and the Rangers who had followed her here. Their lives were intertwined with hers now, for better or worse.

    “Hawke, I figured you might have some friendly advice about Corypheus. You and I did fight him, after all,” Varric interjected, his voice breaking through the moment as he approached them.

    Ariana blinked, the words cutting through her thoughts like a blade. You and I… Her brow furrowed slightly as she turned to Varric, her mind catching on the phrasing. Varric knew about Corypheus all along. He hadn’t just heard about it—he had been there.

    She arched an eyebrow at him, her tone sharper than before. “When exactly did this happen? And why is this the first I’m hearing of it?”

    Hawke winced slightly, offering a sheepish smile. “It was after the Qunari uprising. Riley had just arrived in Kirkwall, and you were busy expanding the Rangers. Honestly, we weren’t trying to keep it from you. I think… well, there were just always other fires to put out.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she processed the information. She glanced at Varric, her gaze hardening briefly. You kept this from me. Why? But she let it go for the moment, refocusing on Hawke. “So, what can you tell me about him?”

    “You’ve already dropped half a mountain on the bastard. I’m sure anything I can tell you pales in comparison,” Hawke replied with a chuckle.

    “Tried to drop half a mountain, to be exact,” Ariana said dryly. “I buried Haven, and his Archdemon flew him to safety.” The frustration lingered in her voice, the failure still fresh in her mind. “What happened when you fought him? Who is he?”

    “Fought and killed,” Hawke began, leaning back against the battlements. “The Grey Wardens were holding him, and somehow he used his connection to the darkspawn to influence them.”

    Ariana blinked, her shock evident. “He can influence Grey Wardens?”

    “Corypheus got into their heads,” Varric added, though he hesitated as Ariana turned her gaze to him.

    She raised an eyebrow higher, her tone sharper. “So, you were there, Varric?” Her voice was calm, but the cutting edge was unmistakable. “That must be nice—knowing things about Corypheus and sharing them… eventually.”

    Varric raised his hands defensively. “Easy, pup. It’s not like I’ve been sitting on this plan for years. I thought about it after Haven.”

    Her chest tightened, frustration simmering beneath the surface. After Haven? When lives were lost, and I was nearly getting killed in an avalanche? She exhaled through her nose, turning her attention back to Hawke. “So, if the Wardens have disappeared, they could have fallen under his control again.”

    “That’s a possibility,” Hawke said gravely. “And it’s not one we can ignore.”

    “Wonderful,” Ariana muttered, her tone bitter. “The Venatori, the red Templars, an archdemon, and now potentially the Wardens? This is shaping up to be just fantastic.”

    “I’ve got a friend in the Wardens,” Hawke offered. “Stroud. He mentioned corruption in their ranks the last time we spoke. Since then… nothing.”

    Ariana frowned, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the scattered fragments of information. “Why didn’t I see anything about this in the future?” She murmured, trying to think through all the events she heard about.

    “See?” Hawke’s voice cut through her thoughts, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    “Walk with me,” Ariana said, cutting off Varric before he could being explaining with a raised hand. Her irritation bubbled to the surface again as she turned to Hawke. “It’s a long story.”

    As Hawke fell into step beside her, Varric called after them, his voice light but laced with guilt. “Is now really the time for stories?”

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, her expression sharp. “Generally, whenever you know information that might be relevant, the right time for stories is as soon as possible,” she shot back, her pointed jab landing squarely on him.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow, amused but silent as they walked. Ariana didn’t glance back again, though her frustration lingered, a knot in her chest that hadn’t been there before. She had trusted Varric implicitly, and while she could forgive his secrecy, the sting of betrayal wasn’t so easily dismissed.

    As they reached the far end of the battlements, she glanced at Hawke, forcing herself to focus. This wasn’t about Varric—not right now. This was about the fight ahead. I’ll deal with Varric later, she thought, her resolve hardening as she began recounting the dark future she had seen. Hawke listened closely, her expression growing more serious with every word, yet having Hawke here gave her a measure of hope.

  • Chapter 72 – In Your Heart Shall Burn

    23 – 24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The weight of the moment pressed down on Ariana as Cullen stepped forward, taking command with his usual precision. Yet, she didn’t miss the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers flexed briefly against the hilt of his sword before settling into their usual unyielding grip. It wasn’t just battle readiness—it was concern.

    For her.

    “What’s happening?” Cassandra demanded, her tone clipped but steady as she approached.

    “One watchguard reporting,” Cullen replied, his gaze locked on the darkened path ahead. “It’s a massive force, the bulk of it moving over the mountain.”

    “Under what banner?” Josephine’s voice rang out as she joined them, breathless from her sprint.

    “None,” Cullen answered curtly, his focus unbroken.

    “None?” Josephine repeated, faltering.

    Riley arrived next, her presence a burst of energy as she clasped Ariana’s shoulder. “Wolf! Reports are strange. We’ve lost contact with some scouts, but they—”

    “They what, Riley?” Ariana pressed, her tone sharper than she intended.

    “They’re saying what’s coming doesn’t look… human,” Riley finished, her words hanging heavy in the air as those around her exchanged uneasy glances.

    Before anyone could respond, a loud pounding echoed from the gates. A young, trembling voice called out from the other side, “I can’t come in unless you open!”

    Ariana stepped forward immediately, her voice cutting through the hesitation of the nearest soldier. “Open them!”

    The gates creaked open, revealing a wiry boy in an oversized hat, his pale face stark against the shadows.

    Before Ariana could speak, a creature lunged from the darkness. The boy moved with inhuman speed, dispatching it effortlessly. The beast collapsed at his feet before anyone had even processed the attack.

    “I’m Cole,” the boy said quietly, his voice both eerie and sincere. “I came to warn you. To help. People are coming to hurt you. You probably already know.”

    The group stared at him, stunned, as his unsettling presence seemed to warp the air around him.

    “The Elder One is very angry,” Cole continued, his pale eyes locking onto Ariana. “You took his mages. The red templars went to him. And he knows you.”

    Ariana’s stomach turned. The Elder One. He knows me.

    Her gaze darted to Cullen, seeking his steadying presence. “Cullen!” she called, her voice sharper than she intended. “Give me a plan! Anything!”

    Cullen’s response was immediate, though the tension in his frame betrayed the pressure he felt. “Haven is no fortress. If we are to withstand this monster, we must control the battle.”

    His words carried weight, grounding the chaos around them. “Get out there and hit that force. Use everything you can!”

    Ariana blinked at him, her mind racing as she processed his words. “Are you sure you’re not getting too comfortable sending me into mortal danger?” she quipped, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. “Ariana, this is not the time—”

    Riley cut in, smirking despite the tension. “Oh, Commander, you’d better get used to that. She thrives on it.”

    “I am well aware,” Cullen said sharply, his tone clipped as he turned his full focus back to Ariana. “Just—be careful.”

    Her smirk softened, something more genuine flickering in her expression. “I will. I promise.”

    Turning back to the Rangers, Ariana barked orders with practiced efficiency. “Riley, get all warriors and rogues inside Haven to defend in case we fail. Mages and rangers will stand with the Inquisition mages. Shoot everything you can from a distance. And you…” she paused, locking eyes with Riley. “I need you with me.”

    Riley grinned, her sword already drawn. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Valentina and Linnea moved to carry out her commands, leaving Ariana and Riley standing side by side.

    “I’m with you,” Riley said, her grin sharp. “Let’s show these bastards what happens when they come for the White Wolf, shall we?”

    Ariana’s faint smirk returned. “Let’s do it.”

    She turned toward Cullen one last time, catching the tension in his posture, the quiet fear he carried just under the surface. “I’ll survive this,” she said, her voice low, more to herself than anyone else. “I have to.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a moment longer before he nodded. “See that you do.”

    With that, Ariana stepped into the fray, the air around her charged with the anticipation of battle. The celebration was forgotten, the festive glow extinguished by the chaos ahead.

    For Haven. For the Inquisition. For Cullen.

    And for a tomorrow I’m not ready to give up on.

    ~~~

    The battle was chaos. Fire and smoke filled the air, and Haven’s outskirts had become a war zone. Ariana led groups of soldiers through the shattered village, rallying them with sharp orders while following Cullen’s plans. Two massive trebuchets stood as their last hope to trigger an avalanche and cut off the advancing enemy forces.

    The first trebuchet launched, its heavy payload crashing into the mountainside. A thunderous rumble followed as rocks tumbled down, burying part of the enemy force. When the second trebuchet fired, the avalanche roared again, burying even more. For a fleeting moment, cheers echoed across Haven.

    But the victory was short-lived. A deafening roar ripped through the air as fire rained down from above, obliterating the second trebuchet. Ariana’s stomach twisted as the silhouette of a massive dragon soared overhead, its fiery breath lighting the mountainside ablaze.

    “Retreat! Everyone, to the Chantry! Go!” Cullen’s voice cut through the chaos.

    As soldiers and villagers scrambled toward safety, Ariana’s heart sank at the sight of those left behind. Smoke, debris, and shadows obscured the edges of Haven. “Riley!” Ariana shouted, spotting her lieutenant nearby.

    Riley jogged over, her sword already drawn. “Wolf! What’s the plan?”

    “Split up,” Ariana ordered, her voice steady despite the chaos. “Find anyone left on this side of the village. Make sure no one’s left behind.”

    “You got it.” Riley clasped her shoulder firmly. “Watch yourself.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression hardening as Riley moved off with a group of Rangers. She took a breath, her knuckles whitening around the hilts of her daggers. Let’s move.

    Near the tavern, Ariana spotted Flissa pinned under a pile of debris as flames licked dangerously close. “Hold on, Flissa!” she yelled, rushing over.

    With the help of a soldier, she heaved the debris aside, her muscles straining. They pulled Flissa free just as the flames consumed the spot where she had been trapped.

    Flissa coughed violently, her face streaked with soot. “Thank you,” she managed hoarsely.

    “Get to the Chantry. Go now!” Ariana urged.

    Further down, the air was thick with smoke, and the clash of steel rang out like thunder. Near Adan’s workshop, Ariana spotted the alchemist and Minaeve, cornered by three templars. They fought desperately with whatever they could grab—Adan brandished a broken staff, and Minaeve clutched a jagged piece of metal—but it was clear they were outmatched.

    Ariana sprinted toward them, her daggers already drawn. Focus, the voice echoed in her mind, sharp and unyielding. You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win.

    Her boots pounded against the snow as she closed the distance, and the templars turned, their attention snapping to her. Ariana didn’t hesitate. Her blades became extensions of her will, each strike a calculated motion. She darted between them, her body moving like water.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    One templar swung wildly, and Ariana sidestepped with precision, her dagger plunging into the gap between his breastplate and helmet. As he fell, she pivoted, parrying another’s overhead strike with her second blade. She ducked low, slicing through his leg and dropping him to his knees. Her dagger flashed again, this time slitting his throat before he could cry out.

    The final templar hesitated, his weapon raised. Her lip curled as she saw the flicker of doubt in his eyes. Hesitation is death. The voice in her mind was cold and cutting, the specter of Krieger’s lessons driving her every move.

    She rushed him before he could recover, feinting left before her dagger struck home. The templar crumpled, blood seeping into the snow, and Ariana didn’t spare him a second glance.

    Adan and Minaeve stared at her, their faces pale but alive. Ariana knelt beside them, her breathing heavy. “Are you alright?” she asked, her voice steady despite the adrenaline roaring in her veins.

    Adan grimaced, clutching his arm. “Bruised, not broken,” he grunted.

    Minaeve winced as she shifted, her leg bloodied. “We’ll make it,” she said, though her voice wavered.

    Ariana’s gaze darted to their injuries, her mind calculating. “Not without help,” she said firmly. She waved over a nearby soldier, her tone sharp and commanding. “Help them to the Chantry. Now.”

    As the soldier moved to assist, Ariana scanned the area for more threats. Her muscles ached, her body battered, but she couldn’t afford to stop. The fight isn’t over until you make it so. The voice lingered, a cruel echo of her past.

    She clenched her fists around her daggers, the worn hilts grounding her. You fight to win. Always.

    As she pressed further, Ariana’s focus sharpened. Her blades cut down another templar as they reached the main path leading to the Chantry. The dragon roared again overhead, its wings stirring the air and spreading ash like snow. Ariana gritted her teeth, pushing herself forward.

    When Ariana finally reached the Chantry, the heavy doors were already closing, the soldiers shouting for reinforcements to hold the barricades. She slipped inside, guiding Minaeve and Adan to safety. Villagers huddled in groups, their faces pale and wide-eyed.

    The tremors from the dragon’s passes shook the ground beneath her feet, but Ariana forced herself to stand steady. She scanned the crowd and exhaled in relief when she spotted Riley guiding another group inside. For now, they had done all they could.

    Ariana leaned heavily against the wall, wiping soot and blood from her face. The dragon’s roar echoed through the mountains, and the sound of the barricades groaning under pressure was a harsh reminder: Haven wasn’t safe.

    Not yet.

    ~~~

    Inside the Chantry, Chancellor Roderick stood at the center of the chaos, directing villagers to safety. His movements were labored, his face pale with pain. He suddenly staggered, and Cole was there in an instant, steadying him.

    “He’s hurt,” Cole said, his tone quiet but certain. “He held off a templar to save some villagers. He’s dying.”

    Before Ariana could process Cole’s words, she heard hurried footsteps. Riley and Cullen approached, their expressions urgent. Cullen reached her first, grabbing her arm and turning her toward him.

    “Are you alright?” he asked, his eyes scanning her for injuries.

    “I’m fine,” she replied quickly.

    “Are you sure?” His voice softened, but his gaze was intense. “When I got here and you weren’t—”

    “I’m fine,” she repeated firmly, though her expression betrayed a flicker of something unspoken. “What’s happening?”

    Cullen took a steadying breath and recomposed himself. “Ariana, our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us.”

    Cole, still at Roderick’s side, interjected, “I’ve seen an Archdemon. I was in the Fade, but it looked like that.”

    “I don’t care what it looks like,” Cullen snapped, his tone hard. “It has cut a path for that army. They’ll kill everyone in Haven!”

    “The Elder One doesn’t care about the village,” Cole added, his voice distant, strange. “He only wants the Herald.”

    Ariana’s breath caught for a moment, but her voice remained steady. “If it will save these people, he can have me.”

    “No!” Riley’s voice cut through the air, sharp and immediate. “Are you out of your damned mind, Wolf? That is not an option.”

    Cole shook his head, his otherworldly calm unshaken. “It won’t. He wants to kill you. No one else matters, but he’ll crush them, kill them anyway. I don’t like him.”

    Riley threw up her hands, exasperation clear. “You don’t like…? What does that even—”

    Cullen cut her off, his tone grim. “There are no tactics to make this survivable. The only thing that slowed them was the avalanche. We could turn the remaining trebuchets, cause one last slide.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed in disbelief. “You mean to bury Haven?”

    “We’re dying, but we can decide how. Many don’t get that choice,” Cullen said, his voice tight with resolve.

    Riley rounded on him. “This is madness! ‘Fight to the death’ is not a plan! Wolf, tell me you’re not considering this.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Cole glanced at Roderick. “He can help.”

    Roderick struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on Cole for support. “There is a path,” he began, his voice faint. “You wouldn’t know it unless you’d made the summer pilgrimage. As I have.”

    “What are you talking about, Roderick?” Ariana asked, stepping closer, her tone insistent.

    “It was whim that I walked the path,” he said, his voice growing steadier. “I did not mean to start—it was overgrown. But now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one who remembers. If this memory can save us…” He paused, meeting her gaze. “You could be more. The Inquisition could be more.”

    Ariana’s thoughts raced. She forced herself to breathe, to think. Finally, she nodded, her voice steady. “Riley, Cullen—get the people out. Follow Chancellor Roderick and get everyone to safety.”

    “And when the mountain falls? What about you?” Cullen’s voice sharpened, his concern unmistakable.

    Ariana cast her gaze downward briefly, her voice steady but firm. “Don’t have time to think about that now. Go!”

    “No, Wolf,” Riley said angrily, stepping closer and grabbing Ariana’s arm. “I won’t allow it. You go.”

    “Riley, that won’t work,” Ariana insisted, her voice rising with urgency. “He’s here for me. I need to keep him focused on me while you all get to safety. Now go—that’s an order.”

    Riley’s jaw tightened, her reluctance clear in every line of her face. She searched Ariana’s gaze, looking for a way to argue. Finally, she straightened, her voice strained. “By your order, Wolf,” she said reluctantly, saluting.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen called. “Follow Chancellor Roderick through the Chantry! Move!”

    Cole helped Roderick toward the passage, but the Chancellor paused before leaving. “Herald… if you are meant for this, if the Inquisition is meant for this, I pray for you.”

    “Ready to do this, pup?” Varric asked, stepping next to her with Bianca in hand.

    “No, Varric. Go. Get these people to safety,” Ariana pleaded, her voice betraying some of her fear.

    Varric shifted his weight and adopted his usual confident stance. “I’m staying, Pup. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”

    “Absolutely not. Hawke would kill me if I let you die here,” Ariana replied, somewhat teasingly yet afraid.

    “And Hawke would kill me if I let you go alone, so…” Varric quipped, shrugging his shoulder to imply she had no choice.

    Ariana smiled and shook her head, knowing she would never convince Varric to leave her. For that, she was more grateful than she could ever say.

    Cullen stepped forward, his voice commanding as he pointed toward a group of soldiers. “They’ll load the trebuchets. We need to keep the Elder One’s attention until the Inquisition is above the tree line. If they are to have a chance—if you we are to have a chance—let that thing hear you.”

    “We? Cullen, you need to go with them. You need to survive this.” she said, stepping closer. “The Inquisition needs you. Thedas needs you.”

    “No,” he said firmly. “The Inquisition needs you.

    She shook her head, her voice soft but resolute. “You’re wrong. It’s you, Cullen. You’re the one they’ll follow. You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. And when I think about everything I’ve fought for… everything I’ve survived, it’s you. You inspire me, Cullen. Now you have to do the same for them.”

    Ariana’s hand trembled slightly as she reached for her ring. Her fingers brushed against the cool metal, and for a moment, she hesitated. The weight of it was far greater than its size—a symbol of promises made, of dreams whispered in moments stolen between battles and chaos.

    This isn’t giving up, she told herself, her throat tightening as she slid the ring from her finger. This is ensuring it survives, that it means something beyond today.

    The metal caught the faint light of the Chantry’s flickering torches, a glint of silver against the dark storm of thoughts in her mind. It wasn’t just a ring; it was the life they had planned together, the hope she’d clung to through all the uncertainty. Giving it up felt like severing a lifeline, like leaving behind a piece of herself.

    But she couldn’t falter. Not now.

    She turned to Cullen, holding the ring out to him, her voice soft but steady. “Take this,” she whispered. “Keep it safe. Keep us safe.”

    “I can’t,” he said hoarsely, his voice breaking. “Ariana, I can’t lose you.”

    She smiled faintly, though tears shimmered in her eyes. “You won’t. I’ll always be with you. And you’ll win this fight. You’re the best of us.”

    His hand hovered over hers for a moment before he reluctantly closed his fingers around the ring. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything—his throat was too tight—but the anguish in his eyes spoke volumes.

    She offered a faint, reassuring smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Goodbye, Cullen.”

    She turned to leave, but his hand caught her wrist. Before she could react, he pulled her back toward him, one arm wrapping around her waist, the other cradling the side of her neck. He kissed her, desperate and fierce, as if trying to convey everything he feared might be left unsaid.

    Ariana threw her arms around him as she kissed him back, equally resolute. When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his, her voice barely above a whisper. “I love you. I have always loved you. I always will.”

    Cullen pulled her close, his voice trembling as he tried to summon the strength he needed. “Survive this,” he said, his tone softening just enough to mirror their shared moment from before. “That’s an order.”

    Her lips curved faintly at the echo of his earlier words, a fleeting moment of solace in the storm raging around them. Though her tears threatened to betray her, her voice remained steady. “By your order, Commander.”

    The words hung between them, heavy with unspoken fears and unyielding hope. Cullen’s fingers lingered on hers for a moment longer before she stepped back, unsheathing her daggers. She turned and ran from the Chantry, the heavy doors closing behind her with a resounding finality that felt like the last beat of her heart.

    ~~~

    As she exited the Chantry, Ariana and Varric were immediately greeted by a group of red templars. “Come and get me then! I’m here!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Anger fueled her, but beneath it, there was a strange sense of lightness—a clarity. If this is the end, at least Cullen knows the truth.

    “You’re yelling at templars now?” Varric called out, cocking Bianca. “Next, you’ll be inviting them to tea.”

    “Maybe that would distract them,” Ariana shot back, her daggers flashing as she darted into the fray.

    Her body moved instinctively, every strike precise, every dodge calculated.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The thought came unbidden, almost natural. She sidestepped a templar’s overhead swing, her dagger plunging into his side. A second templar lunged, and she twisted, her blade catching him under the chin.

    “Remind me to stay on your good side,” Varric quipped, taking a shot that brought another templar to his knees.

    “Don’t you always,” Ariana replied, her voice tight but with a hint of a smile. Cullen would roll his eyes if he heard us. Maker, I hope he gets the chance.

    They pressed forward, the chaos of the battle surrounding them. Haven’s supply caches proved invaluable, allowing Ariana to quickly mix grenades and gather potions as they moved through the burning village.

    “I’ve seen better celebrations,” Varric said as they ducked behind cover to catch their breath. “This one’s a little heavy on the fire and death.”

    “I’ll make sure the next one has more cake and wine,” Ariana replied dryly, tossing a grenade into an approaching group of templars. The explosion lit up the area, sending fragments of red lyrium scattering.

    “You’re spoiling me now,” Varric said with a grin.

    The banter lightened the weight of the moment, but as they moved closer to the trebuchet, the air grew heavier with smoke, ash, and heat. Ariana’s breaths came faster, though her resolve never wavered. Every step felt heavier than the last, as if each one took her further from everything she fought to protect. But what else could she do? The only way to save Haven was to gamble everything.

    The final trebuchet loomed ahead, already loaded but needing to be turned to face the mountain. Ariana’s hands worked quickly, her fingers deftly adjusting the massive structure, all the while glancing over her shoulder for any sign of approaching enemies.

    “You’ve got this, right?” Varric asked, his tone only half-joking as he looked at the glowing Breach in the distance.

    “Go back to the Chantry,” Ariana said firmly. “Now.”

    Varric hesitated, his gaze flicking between her and the trebuchet. “Not exactly a fan of leaving you here alone, kid.”

    “I’ll be fine,” she insisted, her voice steady. “They need you back there more than I do. Go.”

    Varric gave her one last look before nodding. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid.”

    “Like triggering an avalanche, you mean? Never,” she said with a faint smile, already turning her focus back to the trebuchet.

    As Varric disappeared into the smoke, Ariana’s world narrowed to the task at hand. Her movements were quick, precise, each adjustment bringing the trebuchet closer to firing position. She barely registered the roar of the dragon overhead until it was nearly upon her.

    The air exploded with heat and fire as the dragon’s breath engulfed the area, scorching everything around her. The shockwave from the blast sent her sprawling to the ground. As she struggled to her feet, flames crackled around her, and through the heat and smoke, a figure emerged.

    “Enough!” the figure bellowed, its voice resonating with unnatural power. With a flick of his hand, a blast of energy struck her, forcing her back. “Pretender. You toy with forces beyond your ken. No more.”

     This is it, she thought, her breath hitching as the figure approached. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to fight, but something about him felt insurmountable. What is he?

    “What are you? Why are you doing this? What do you want?” she demanded, forcing her voice to steady.

    “Mortals beg for truth they cannot have. It is beyond what you are, what I was. Know me. Know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus! You will kneel.”

    The words hit her harder than any physical blow. This is the one who has been hunting me. The one who has taken everything from us. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her dagger. “I will never yield to you. I will never kneel,” she shot back, her voice filled with defiance.

    “You will resist,” Corypheus said, his tone almost amused. “You will always resist. It matters not.”

    He raised a strange orb, its surface pulsing with a sickly red glow. The mark on Ariana’s hand flared in response, sending waves of searing pain through her arm. She clutched it, barely managing to stay upright.

    “It is your fault, ‘Herald,’” Corypheus sneered. “You interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose. I do not know how you survived, but what marks you as ‘touched,’ what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens.”

    The pain drove Ariana to her knees, her breath ragged as she fought to maintain control. The world around her blurred, her vision narrowing to the orb and the mark that now pulsed in unison.

    “And you used the Anchor to undo my work! The gall!” Corypheus continued, his voice filled with fury.

    He strode toward her, gripping her left arm and lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His grip was like iron, and his words dripped with malice.

    “I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods of the empire in person,” he said, his tone almost contemplative. “I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world. Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty.”

    With a snarl, he hurled her against the trebuchet. Ariana’s body slammed into the wooden structure, the impact rattling her bones. Gritting her teeth, she scrambled to her feet, her hand brushing against a discarded sword. She picked it up, readying herself.

    Cullen believes in me. The Rangers believe in me. And I have to believe in myself.

    Corypheus sighed, his tone bored. “The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. So be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation—and god—it requires.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of a flare in the distance. The signal. The villagers were above the treeline. Relief surged through her when she spotted the signal flare in the distance. They’re safe. They made it.

    “And you,” he spat, raising a hand to signal his dragon, “I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.”

    As Corypheus’s tirade continued, Ariana’s focus sharpened. She dropped the sword she had picked up, stepping back toward the trebuchet lever. Her voice cut through his rant, calm and defiant. “Your arrogance blinds you. Good to know. If I’m dying… it’s not today!”

    With a swift motion, she kicked the lever. The trebuchet fired, its massive boulder slamming into the mountainside and triggering a massive avalanche. Snow and rock thundered down, engulfing the battlefield. Corypheus’s dragon wrapped its wings around him, carrying him away as the world collapsed around them.

    Ariana turned, spotting a gap in the ground—a hidden structure partially buried in the snow. Without hesitation, she leaped toward it, crashing through a wooden cover just as the avalanche consumed everything above. Darkness swallowed her as she fell.

    ~~~

    The chill of the ice beneath her armor was what finally roused Ariana. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision swimming as the world around her came into focus. Above her, the ceiling of a natural cavern loomed, the jagged edges of rock glistening faintly in the dim light emanating from her mark.

    The pain hit all at once when she tried to move—a sharp, unrelenting ache in her side that made her gasp. Broken ribs. Probably more than one. She gritted her teeth, pressing a hand to her side as she pushed herself up to sit. Every breath was shallow, the pain clawing at her chest.

    Her mark pulsed brighter than usual, the green glow casting eerie shadows on the cavern walls. She stared at it, frowning. Well, at least I’m not completely in the dark. Convenient, she thought bitterly, letting out a soft, wry chuckle that immediately made her ribs protest. The sound surprised her, almost absurd in the eerie stillness. Only I would laugh at a time like this. Cullen would be so mad at me right now.

    “This wasn’t one of my better ideas,” she muttered under her breath, her voice echoing faintly in the cavern. “But at least I’m alive… so far.”

    Her legs were stiff, her body bruised from the fall, but Ariana managed to stand. The movement sent another wave of sharp pain through her side, nearly knocking her back down. She leaned against the icy wall for support, biting back a curse.

    How long have I been here? she wondered, her thoughts hazy. Minutes? Hours? Days? The thought of everyone assuming she was dead sent a sharp pang through her chest—not from fear, but frustration. If they thought she was gone, would they give up on the fight? Would Cullen…?

    Her jaw tightened. No. He wouldn’t. He’ll rally them. He’ll survive. He has to.

    Straightening as best she could, Ariana limped forward into the tunnel, the green glow of her mark lighting her way. Each step sent shocks of pain through her body, but she pressed on, her determination outweighing the agony. One step at a time, she told herself. Just keep moving.

    The cavern seemed endless, the cold biting at her skin and seeping into her bones. Every shadow seemed to shift, every sound echoed unnervingly. Yet she kept going, her focus narrowing to the rhythm of her steps and the flickering light of her mark.

    She was so focused on moving forward that the attack took her by surprise. A demon lunged from the shadows, its form twisting unnaturally as it snarled. Ariana reached for her daggers but grasped at empty space. The realization hit her like a blow. I lost them. In Haven.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The voice in her mind was clear, commanding, instinctive. She threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the demon’s strike. Her body twisted, her movements sharper, faster than they should have been given her injuries. Her instincts took over, guided by years of training—and by his voice.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The demon lunged again, and her mark flared. A wave of energy exploded outward, forcing the creature back. Ariana staggered, her arm burning as the mark glowed brighter. Her vision swam, but she raised her hand, instincts screaming for control.

    The air crackled and shifted. A rift tore open before her, its sickly green light illuminating the cavern. The demon shrieked, its form twisting as it was pulled into the void. The rift sealed itself with a final burst of light, leaving Ariana alone in the sudden stillness.

    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she lowered her hand, staring at the now-empty space where the rift had been. Her mark throbbed painfully, the glow dimming slightly. “What the hell was that?” she murmured, her voice shaky. “Well, at least it worked.”

    And I’m still alive. That’s what matters.

    The light of her mark illuminated a narrow passage ahead, and she followed it, her steps slower but no less determined. The pain in her body was a constant companion, but she pushed it aside. *Focus. One step closer to Cullen. *

    Eventually, she saw it: a faint glimmer of light in the distance. Her heart leapt at the sight, hope surging through her battered frame. She quickened her pace, ignoring the sharp protests from her ribs and leg.

    The light grew brighter as she approached, and finally, she stepped out into the open. The cold hit her like a wall, the howling wind tearing at her coat and stinging her skin. Snow swirled around her, obscuring her vision, but she was outside. She was free.

    Her relief was short-lived. The blizzard raged around her, the landscape a blur of white and gray. The cold seeped through her armor, biting into her flesh and making her shiver uncontrollably.

    “Oh… a blizzard. Of course. Why not?” she muttered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    She scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of the Inquisition. The snow was deep, the trail she’d followed barely visible. But there were signs—trampled snow, broken branches. They had come this way. She just had to follow.

    Her thoughts drifted to Cullen, the memory of his voice a tether. She pictured his face, his warmth, the way his eyes softened when they met hers. He’s waiting for me. He has my ring. I’ll follow that star one more time.

    The thought gave her strength, her resolve hardening. She wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet. Not when there was still so much to fight for.

    She stumbled, her leg giving out beneath her. The snow cushioned her fall, but the cold seeped into her bones, making her limbs feel heavy and unresponsive. She forced herself up, her body trembling from the effort.

    “Come on,” she muttered through clenched teeth. “Just a little further.”

    Her vision blurred, her thoughts growing hazy, but she kept moving. One step at a time, one breath at a time. She wasn’t going to stop. She wasn’t going to die here.

    By your order, Commander.

    ~~~

    Riley stood amidst a cluster of Rangers, her sharp eyes scanning the icy expanse beyond their makeshift camp. The air was biting, her breath visible in the frigid morning as she addressed her team with urgency. The sharp wind cut through even the thickest cloaks, but Riley barely noticed. Her focus was fixed on the search.

    “Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto,” she began, her voice firm and steady despite the turmoil in her chest. “We’re splitting into scouting parties. I want every path that could lead back to Haven mapped and searched. We’re looking for survivors, supplies, and any sign of Wolf.”

    Valentina, her brown hair dusted with frost, nodded with conviction. “We’ll take the southern ridge. It’s narrow, but if anyone managed to escape, they might have taken that route.”

    Linnea adjusted her heavy cloak, her expression thoughtful. “I’ll take my team northward. There’s an old hunting trail up there. If she’s alive, she might have tried to get higher ground.”

    Lamberto, the oldest of the group, crossed his arms and spoke gruffly. “I’ll circle back toward the lower paths. If there are any stragglers or wounded, that’s where they’ll be.”

    Riley nodded, her expression set. “Good. Make sure every team is prepared for the cold and carry flares. If you find anything—anything at all—you signal immediately. And mark hazards. We can’t afford to lose anyone else.”

    Valentina hesitated, her green eyes meeting Riley’s. “And what about you? Where will you be?”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, though her voice was calm. “I’ll be coordinating from here and joining any search party that finds a lead. Wolf’s out there, and we’re going to bring her back.”

    The Rangers dispersed swiftly, their movements practiced and efficient. Riley remained, her thoughts racing as she considered their options. Haven had been a massacre, but she refused to believe Ariana was gone. She survived the Blight. She survived Krieger. She survived Kirkwall. She’s alive. Riley clung to that certainty like a lifeline, her faith in Ariana’s resilience unshakable.

    The sound of boots crunching in the snow drew her attention. Cullen approached, his expression a mix of weariness and determination. The snow clung to his shoulders, and the shadows under his eyes spoke of his despair. Despite her own exhaustion, Riley straightened her posture, her voice steady as she greeted him.

    “Organizing the search,” she said simply, anticipating his question. “We need to find her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, his concern evident. “The chances…” He trailed off, his golden eyes scanning the distant peaks. “Riley, we barely got out ourselves. Haven is…” He hesitated, as though saying the words would make them more real.

    Riley’s expression didn’t waver. “She’s alive,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chill. “I refuse to believe otherwise. Wolf doesn’t go down without a fight.”

    Cullen’s lips pressed into a thin line, his shoulders tensing. “And if she isn’t?” he asked quietly, the words heavy with guilt.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and likely pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    She hesitated for a moment, her voice dropping slightly. “You weren’t there during the Blight, Commander. I watched her stand against a horde of darkspawn the day we saved her. I saw her pull people from the ruins of villages, clear battlefields, survive—” Riley stopped short, her lips pressing into a thin line, the unspoken word lingering between them.

    Cullen’s brows furrowed at the sudden pause, but he didn’t press her. Whatever she had almost said hung in the air like a shadow, and he could feel the weight of it in her tone. There was a flicker of something in his gaze—an emotion that Riley couldn’t quite place. Vulnerability? Determination? It was gone as quickly as it appeared.

    “You truly believe she can survive this?” he asked, his voice quieter.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and probably pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting to the snow-covered expanse beyond the camp. The distant peaks were shrouded in mist, their paths treacherous and unforgiving. Finally, he nodded, his voice low but resolute. “Then go. Find her.”

    Riley inclined her head, her resolve solidifying. “Thank you, Commander. But don’t lose yourself in this,” she added, her tone softening. “We need you here. Keep the camp together.”

    For a moment, Cullen’s expression softened, his eyes meeting hers with a flicker of trust. “If anyone can find her, it’s you,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion.

    Riley turned back to the Rangers, her steps purposeful as she prepared to join the search herself. Behind her, Cullen lingered at the edge of the clearing, his breath visible in the frigid air. His gaze remained fixed on the mountains, his thoughts unreadable.

    Don’t get dead, Wolf. Riley’s silent prayer echoed in her mind as she stepped into the cold, the weight of her determination a shield against the unforgiving snow.

    ~~~

    Ariana stumbled upon the remnants of a campfire, her heart giving a faint flutter of hope before reality set in. The ashes were blackened, cold, and dusted with snow. Kneeling beside the debris, her trembling fingers sifted through it, the frigid air numbing her movements. Nothing. The faint spark of possibility was extinguished as quickly as it came.

    “It’s cold… nothing,” she murmured, her voice thin against the roar of the wind. She exhaled sharply, watching her breath curl into faint clouds that dissolved into the icy air. “Lucky me.”

    Her eyes scanned the area, desperate for anything—a scrap of cloth, a hint of warmth—but there was nothing. The Inquisition had moved on, their faint traces scattered by the blizzard. Wrapping her arms around herself, she tried to summon some courage against the cold that gnawed relentlessly at her.

    The trail stretched endlessly before her, but every step felt heavier, her strength sapping with each agonizing movement. Her right leg throbbed with every shift of weight, forcing her to rely on her left, which was rapidly growing numb. The blizzard didn’t relent, its icy claws wrapping tighter around her with every gust.

    Ariana turned back to the fire’s remains, the idea of rekindling it flickering through her mind. She crouched again, her frozen hands clawing at the charred wood. It was soaked through, as useless as her own dwindling reserves. She pressed her hands together, willing warmth into them, her mark flickering faintly in response. No choice but to keep moving.

    The cold seeped deeper, through armor and skin, gnawing at the edges of her mind. Her ribs ached with every shallow breath, a cruel reminder of her fragility. Doubt crept in, quiet but insidious, whispering at the edges of her resolve.

    Is it even worth continuing?

    The thought lingered, sharp and unwelcome, but then Cullen’s face filled her mind. His voice, steady and warm, soothed the edges of her fear. She thought of the way he made her feel—safe, cherished, and challenged all at once. She pictured his hand reaching for hers, the warmth in his gaze when he looked at her, the strength he lent her simply by being. He was her anchor, her tether to hope. And her ring. Maker, her ring. She’d given it to him to keep, and now she needed it back.

    Her fingers curled against her side, pressing against the bruised ribs as if holding herself together. No. It’s worth it. For him. For all of them.

    Gritting her teeth, Ariana forced herself upright, her legs shaking beneath her weight. Every movement was agony, her body screaming for rest, but she pressed on. She stumbled, catching herself on the snow-laden ground, her breaths coming in ragged bursts.

    That’s when she heard them.

    The low growls were faint at first, carried by the wind, but they were unmistakable. Wolves. The sound sent a chill down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold. Were they hunting her? Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs, the sound reverberating in her ears.

    She let out a soft, bitter laugh, her voice barely audible over the storm. “I should’ve stayed in bed today,” she muttered, her tone dry despite the fear creeping through her.

    The growls grew louder, closer, their guttural tones slicing through the howling wind. Her hand instinctively reached for a weapon, but the dagger that should have been strapped to her thigh was gone—lost in the chaos of Haven. She was defenseless, save for her wits and the faintly glowing mark on her hand.

    Most people break under pressure. You don’t.

    The voice was clear, calm, and commanding—his voice. Krieger. The phantom presence that pushed her forward when everything seemed bleakest. Ariana hated it, hated the strength it brought, hated the shadow it cast over her soul. But she didn’t deny it. She couldn’t. Not now.

    Her breathing steadied as the words settled into her bones. She straightened slightly, the pain in her side a reminder of her limits but also of her survival. She was still standing. She was still moving. And that’s all that matters.

    She pushed forward, each step a defiance of the cold and exhaustion dragging at her limbs. The wolves’ howls echoed behind her, a grim reminder of how precarious her position was. But she didn’t look back. She couldn’t afford to. Her focus remained on the faint trail ahead, the signs that the Inquisition had passed through.

    Cullen was alive. She had to believe that. The thought of his arms around her, his steady presence beside her, was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. She couldn’t let herself falter—not when he was waiting for her. Not when she still had a promise to keep.

    One more step, she told herself. One more breath.

    The howls faded into the storm, the cold biting at her every inch. But Ariana kept moving, the memory of Cullen’s voice a lifeline against the void. She would find him. She would survive this.

    She had to.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the camp, his gloved hands wrapped tightly around a small, familiar object. The weight of the ring in his palm was nothing compared to the ache in his chest. He turned it over carefully, the firelight catching on the polished blue stone at its center, making it gleam like a shard of the morning sky. This was more than a ring—it was a promise, one they hadn’t been able to keep all those years ago.

    The cold wind bit at his face, carrying the last remnants of the blizzard, but Cullen hardly noticed. His attention was fixed on the jagged peaks beyond the camp, now shrouded in a pale, swirling mist. Somewhere out there, Silver Rangers were searching. They clung to the belief that Ariana, the White Wolf, was alive. That she had survived the avalanche and the cold.

    He closed his hand around the ring, the edges digging into his palm. If Riley’s right, he thought, his jaw tightening, if somehow she’s alive, I won’t waste another moment.

    Memories of Ariana consumed him as he stood in the icy stillness. He thought of Kirkwall, the shared smiles that made the oppressive city seem lighter, the stolen moments of laughter amidst their struggles. He remembered the way she used to argue with him, fiery and determined, refusing to back down even when he was certain she would. The nights they spent dreaming of something better—dreams that felt fragile but real when she was beside him.

    And then there was her voice the night she returned from Redcliffe, filled with a mix of sorrow and hope: I need you. That unspoken connection had pulled him back to her, time and time again.

    Most of all, he thought of her standing in the Chantry, her voice trembling but steady as she said the words that had been etched into his heart ever since: I have always loved you.

    The thought of losing her again—truly losing her this time—was unbearable. If the Maker granted him even one more chance, he would make it count. Cullen’s grip on the ring tightened. He would put it back on her finger, not as a memory of the life they’d once planned but as a promise for the future. He would marry her, no matter the challenges ahead. Nothing else mattered anymore. Whatever secrets she carried, whatever shadows still lingered, they would face them together. He wouldn’t let her go.

    “Commander.” Leliana’s voice broke through his reverie. Cullen slipped the ring back into his pocket and turned, his posture stiffening. The spymaster approached with measured steps, her expression calm but her eyes sharp.

    “We’ve received reports from the scouts,” she said, gesturing toward the group gathered around the map table. “They’ve identified a few potential routes through the pass to the north. It’s dangerous terrain, but it’s our best chance to find shelter and regroup.”

    Cullen followed her to the table, where Cassandra, Josephine, Riley, and Solas were deep in discussion. The hastily sketched trails on the map before them painted a grim picture—narrow paths, steep drops, and the constant threat of frostbite or ambush. He listened as Cassandra outlined the risks, as Josephine calculated the logistics of moving so many through treacherous terrain. Riley stood nearby, arms crossed, her face grim but focused.

    The tension was palpable, but before anyone could speak further, a sharp voice rang out:

    “Lieutenant! Lieutenant Riley!”

    Cullen and the others turned as a young man sprinted toward them, his breath clouding the cold air. It was Elliot, one of Riley’s most dependable scouts. His face was flushed, his eyes wide with urgency.

    “What is it?” Riley demanded, stepping forward to meet him.

    Elliot skidded to a stop, his words tumbling out in hurried gasps. “The scouts… in the pass… west. They think they saw someone.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed. “Someone?” she repeated, her voice dangerously low. “What do you mean?”

    Elliot took a deep breath, steadying himself. “They think it’s Wolf.”

    The world seemed to stop. The muffled conversations of the camp, the distant howl of the wind—all of it faded into silence in Cullen’s ears. His chest tightened, and his legs moved before his mind could catch up. He didn’t wait for further explanation. He was already running.

    The snow crunched beneath his boots as he sprinted toward the western edge of the camp, his breath coming in sharp, visible bursts. Behind him, he heard Riley shouting, her voice sharp and commanding.

    “Commander, wait!” she yelled, her own footsteps pounding in the snow as she followed. Cullen barely registered it. His focus was entirely on the distant peaks, the faint hope burning like a fire in his chest.

    Cassandra’s armor clinked faintly as she joined the pursuit, and other Rangers moved swiftly to follow. The group’s urgency mirrored Cullen’s own, but none of them could match the desperation that drove him forward.

    His mind raced with every step, his thoughts a storm of fear and hope. He pictured her face, her stubborn smile, the light in her eyes when she teased him. The image was so vivid it hurt. Please, Maker… let it be her.

    The mist grew thicker as he neared the edge of the camp, the jagged mountains looming closer. His heart pounded, the weight of the ring in his pocket pressing against him like a reminder of everything he couldn’t lose. He pushed harder, his breath ragged, his determination unshaken.

    If it’s her… I’m never letting go.

    ~~~

    The cold wind howled through the narrow pass, whipping snow into blinding swirls around Ariana as she knelt by the remnants of a campfire. The faint glow of embers was her only solace, a fragile reminder that she wasn’t entirely lost in the wilderness. Her trembling hands hovered over the dying warmth, though they were too numb to feel much of anything. Each shallow breath sent stabbing pain through her broken ribs, but she didn’t care anymore. She had pushed beyond pain, beyond exhaustion.

    The wolves’ howls echoed closer now, threading through the storm like taunts. They had been following her for hours—or maybe it had been days. Time was meaningless in this frozen hell.

    I can’t stop here, she told herself, though her thoughts were sluggish, weighed down by the cold and despair. She clenched her fists against the numbing frost, forcing her legs to move. One step. Then another. Keep moving.

    Ariana forced herself upright, her legs trembling beneath her weight. The snow was deep, each step a battle, but she pressed on. The trail narrowed as it wound through jagged rocks and frost-laden trees. Her vision blurred with fatigue, her body screaming for rest. Then, through the haze, she saw them—lights flickering against the storm, steady and warm.

    Campfires. Tents. The Inquisition.

    A sob escaped her lips, half-formed and caught in her throat. Relief surged through her chest, but her legs gave out, sending her crumpling into the snow. She tried to crawl, her fingers clawing at the icy ground, but the effort was futile. The cold began to seep in, numbing her body further, but she no longer cared. The light was there, so close.

    The wolves’ howls were drowned out by a different sound—footsteps, voices calling out, urgent and clear. One voice rose above the others, cutting through the storm like a beacon.

    “There! It’s her!”

    That voice… Cullen?

    Strong arms enveloped her, lifting her from the icy ground with a gentleness that belied their strength. Her head lolled against a warm chest, and through her fading consciousness, she caught the faint scent of elderflower and oakmoss. Familiar. Comforting.

    “You’re safe now,” Cullen murmured, his voice low and trembling. His cheek brushed hers as he tightened his hold, shielding her from the biting wind. “I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you.”

    The sudden shift in position sent a jolt of pain through her ribs, and Ariana flinched, a small gasp escaping her lips. Cullen froze for a moment, then adjusted his grip, one arm cradling her back more securely while the other supported her legs, careful to avoid putting pressure on her injuries.

    “I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice raw with guilt. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

    Ariana wanted to tell him it was fine, that it didn’t matter, but her lips barely moved. The effort to speak was too much. Instead, she let herself sink into his arms, trusting his strength, his presence.

    The world wavered around her, the lights of the camp fading into blurred halos. She felt the warmth of his embrace, heard the steadiness of his heartbeat, and realized she was safe now. In his arms.

    I made it. I kept my promise.

    The corners of her lips curved into the faintest smile as darkness claimed her.

  • Chapter 70 – Let Tomorrow Be Enough

    18 – 22 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Before Ariana could make her way into the war room, the Chantry doors opened once more, letting in a burst of chill morning air. It was Riley. Ariana froze for a moment, her breath catching as relief swept through her. After what Leliana had told her about Cullen’s fate in the dark future, she couldn’t help but imagine Riley had suffered a similar one. Seeing her now, safe and whole, was like a weight lifting off her chest.

    Without a second thought, she crossed the distance between them and wrapped Riley in a tight hug. She held on longer than she usually would, letting herself savor the reassurance of her friend’s solid presence.

    Riley returned the hug with easy warmth, though her tone stayed casual, as if she sensed Ariana needed the familiarity of their banter more than anything serious.

    “You know,” Riley chuckled, patting her back lightly, “if you keep this up, I might start thinking you missed me.”

    Ariana stepped back, her usual teasing grin already returning. “Don’t flatter yourself. It’s just this one time.”

    “Pretty sure it’s been two or three times now,” Riley replied with a mock-thoughtful expression, though the smirk tugging at her lips gave her away.

    Ariana waved her hand dismissively, grinning. “Details.”

    Riley tilted her head, her expression softening briefly as she studied Ariana’s face. “You look better,” she said, her tone gentler now. “Last I heard, Redcliffe was… a mess.”

    The smile faltered on Ariana’s lips for the briefest moment, but she recovered quickly, steering the conversation to business. “How’s our progress in the Hinterlands?”

    “Good. We left when the Fereldan army marched in. Figured they could handle it from there,” Riley replied with a shrug. Her smirk turned curious as she added, “So… why’d the Fereldan army finally decide to get off their asses?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her voice light but carrying a playful edge. “Oh, you know, just the usual. You were right, a Tevinter magister had taken over Redcliffe Castle.”

    “That all?” Riley asked, her tone dry.

    “Well, he also cast a time spell to get to Redcliffe before me, sent me into the future, and conscripted the mages into service for the Imperium,” Ariana added. Her smirk grew as she spoke casually, but the humor didn’t fully mask the weight she was carrying. She folded her arms and tilted her head, feigning nonchalance.

    Riley blinked at her, unimpressed. “Right. So, the usual, then.”

    “Precisely,” Ariana replied with a laugh. Riley always had that effect on her—taking the worst of things and making them manageable, even if only for a moment.

    Riley shook her head, smirking. “Tavern in a bit?”

    “Absolutely,” Ariana replied without hesitation, her grin unwavering. She didn’t need to think twice. She had always valued moments like these, and right now, sharing a drink with Riley felt like the perfect way to remind herself that not everything was on fire.

    As Riley walked further into the Chantry, Ariana lingered for a moment, watching her go with a soft, content smile. The thought of sitting down with Riley by the fire, sharing stories over a pint of ale, felt like the first real break she could remember in what felt like forever. For a moment, she allowed herself to breathe, to let the weight of everything ease just a little.

    She’d spent so long focused on the battles ahead, on the horrors she’d seen, but now she realized something else—these moments, however fleeting, were just as important. As she followed Riley toward the war room, Ariana felt, if only for a moment, like herself again.

    ~~~

    Riley leaned back in her chair, her smirk widening as she sipped her drink. “So, Wolf, what’s this I hear about a certain Commander sneaking flowers into your quarters?”

    “Maker help me,” Ariana muttered, dragging a hand down her face in exasperation.

    Dorian perked up instantly, his charming tone dripping with mischief. “Flowers, you say? My, my, this is delicious. Do go on,” he said, turning toward Riley with exaggerated curiosity.

    “Oh, you know,” Riley said, her grin wicked. “The usual—moonlit rendezvous, clandestine bouquets… jasmines and lilacs, I heard. Someone has impeccable taste.”

    Before Ariana could muster a retort, Valentina leaned forward, her voice rich with amusement. “And here I thought the Commander only had eyes for strategy meetings and training drills. Did he ever get you flowers before?”

    Ariana groaned, her face already warm as she buried it in her hands. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

    “Oh, but it’s happening,” Varric cut in, leaning on the table with a wide grin. “Word is the Commander carried you back to your quarters after you rode into Haven like a bat out of hell. The soldiers are practically writing sonnets about it.”

    “Excellent material for your next book, don’t you think?” Valentina added, her smirk teasing.

    “I hate you all,” Ariana mumbled, her voice muffled.

    “Uh-huh,” Varric said, smirking. “So… do we finally have a wedding date?”

    Ariana threw her hands up. “There is no wedding date! And the flowers weren’t even from him! A soldier brought them to me.”

    As her hands fell back to her lap, Dorian’s sharp eyes narrowed, zeroing in like a hawk spotting prey. He leaned forward, pointing dramatically. “Wait just a moment… what is that?”

    “What’s what?” Ariana asked, confused by his sudden intensity.

    “That.” Dorian gestured emphatically at her left hand. “That sparkling, suspiciously engagement-shaped ring you’re wearing.”

    Ariana sighed, shaking her head. “That would be…” she began, looking around the table at the people who already knew exactly what it was, “an engagement ring…”

    “Now this is a story I need to hear,” Dorian said, grabbing her wrist lightly and holding her hand up for all to see. “Is that from the Commander?”

    Varric let out a bark of laughter, leaning back in his chair. “Well, Pup, looks like you’re caught.”

    Riley smirked, crossing her arms. “And here I thought we’d already had enough fun at her expense today.”

    Valentina, leaning her chin on her hand, grinned slyly. “Apparently, we were just getting started.”

    “Alright, alright!” Ariana said, pulling her hand back and glaring at the group, though her face was redder than the wine in front of Dorian. “There’s nothing new to tell.”

    “Oh, it’s all new to me,” Dorian said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “So why don’t you start from the beginning.”

    “Maker save me,” Ariana muttered, glancing around at her grinning companions. She finally locked eyes with Dorian, her expression resigned. “It’s a long story, but yes, it’s from Cullen.”

    The table erupted in noise, a mixture of laughter, gasps, and teasing.

    “Cullen?” Dorian repeated, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. “You’ve been holding out on me, my dear. Here I didn’t think he had it in him…”

    “We were engaged,” Ariana admitted, her voice almost drowned out by the commotion. “Years ago, before… well, everything.”

    “And yet here you are, wearing his ring again,” Riley pointed out, her smirk practically splitting her face. “That’s not exactly subtle, Wolf.”

    “Because I never stopped loving him!” Ariana blurted out before slapping a hand over her mouth.

    The table went silent for a beat. Then Varric let out a low whistle. “Well, there it is. If I’d known this was going to turn into material for one of my romance serials, I’d have brought more drinks.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Can we not do this right now?”

    Dorian, however, looked unexpectedly thoughtful. “Well,” he said, sitting back with a grin that was less teasing and more approving, “I must say, I can’t fault your taste. The Commander does have a certain rugged charm about him. But if you’re going to rekindle old flames, my dear, you’d better keep me in the loop. I live for this sort of drama.”

    “But haven’t you heard?” Valentina asked teasingly, looking at Dorian. “It would seem that our dear Wolf and the Commander were locked in her quarters for two days… alone.”

    “Oh… do tell!” Dorian said excitedly. “Two days? Is he as good as I imagine he would be?”

    Ariana’s face flushed a deeper shade of red if that was even possible.

    Riley patted Ariana’s shoulder sympathetically. “Andraste’s knickers! It’s true then? Is that what you were doing for two days, Wolf? You’ll never live this down now.”

    “You’re all insufferable,” Ariana muttered, dropping her head back into her hands as her face flushed into a deep shade of crimson that seemed impossible.

    “Ah, but you love us for it,” Valentina quipped, raising her glass in a mock toast.

    The banter was in full swing when the tavern door opened, and Cullen stepped inside. Ariana glanced up, her amusement fading as her cheeks quickly regained the crimson color that had finally been clearing. His gaze landed on her, and a faint, familiar smile tugged at his lips.

    “Oh, this is too good,” Varric said, grinning as he noticed her reaction.

    “Perfect timing,” Dorian chimed in, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “Oh, Commander?” he called out, waving cheerfully.

    Ariana groaned audibly and thunked her head down onto the table, her mortification complete. The group erupted into laughter, their teasing reaching new heights as Cullen began making his way over.

    Riley leaned closer, her voice low enough only Ariana could hear. “You know, Wolf, you make it far too easy for us.”

    Valentina chimed in, her voice equally low but laced with amusement. “He certainly plays the part of knight in shining armor well…”

    Ariana muttered something unintelligible into the table, her only solace being that Cullen likely hadn’t overheard—yet. But as his footsteps drew nearer, she knew her reprieve was about to end.

    ~~~

    As Cullen reached the table, he was immediately met with Dorian’s trademark mischief.

    “Commander,” Dorian began smoothly, his grin already promising trouble, “Perfect timing. Now we can truly get into the details! How do you feel about red and gold as a color scheme?”

    “A color—for what?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing in genuine confusion.

    “Just don’t answer that,” Ariana cut in quickly, her voice muffled by her hands. “Trust me.”

    Dorian waved her off with dramatic flair. “Fine, fine, I can make that decision on my own. Now, how about Denerim Palace, Commander? Or do we need something more grand? We could move it to Orlais if that’s the case.”

    Cullen blinked, glancing at Ariana, who looked ready to disappear into the table. “I… don’t—what are you talking about?”

    “Oh, don’t be coy,” Dorian said with mock exasperation. “We’re talking about your wedding, of course. The event of the Age! Don’t worry; I’ll handle the details.”

    “Maker help me,” Cullen muttered, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. He was starting to understand why Ariana looked like she wanted the floor to swallow her whole.

    Riley leaned in, her grin wicked. “Oh, we’re just helping Wolf here plan for all the rumors flying around Haven. You know, flowers, romantic dinners in the war room, being locked in her room for two days, the engagement ring…”

    Cullen blinked. “The enga—” His mind caught up, and his gaze snapped to Ariana, who looked like she wanted to vanish. Then it clicked. “Oh.”

    “Oh, and let’s not forget the infamous scandalous Hightown strolls,” Varric added with a grin, leaning back in his chair. “You remember those, don’t you, Commander?”

    Ariana groaned audibly, lifting her head just enough to glare at him. “Don’t you dare.”

    Cullen chuckled, settling into the seat next to Ariana. “The rumors in Kirkwall? Those are… hard to forget. Some of them were quite entertaining.” His tone turned teasing as he added, “You probably never heard the ones that stayed in the Gallows.”

    That earned a round of laughter from the table, but Ariana looked positively alarmed now. Her wide eyes and deepening blush betrayed her growing mortification. “Cullen…”

    “Oh, the Lowtown rumors,” he continued with feigned thoughtfulness, as though he hadn’t heard her. “Now those were even more… colorful. Something about sneaking into your room every night for vigor–”

    “Cullen!” Ariana interrupted shooting him a sharp glare.

    Dorian and Varric were in stitches, their laughter echoing through the tavern. “Lowtown certainly has its charms,” Dorian said between chuckles. “But I imagine the Hightown rumors had more… elegance?”

    “Oh, yes,” Cullen agreed with a grin. “Hightown cared more about whether the ‘black sheep of the Trevelyan family’ might actually marry a Knight-Captain.”

    “And some even suggested I’d already proposed,” he added wryly, casting a glance at Ariana. “Do you remember the time I knelt in front of you on that bench?”

    Riley’s eyes widened with mock incredulity. “Wait—you knelt? In Hightown? Maker’s breath, Commander, do you know how rumors work?”

    Ariana groaned again, burying her face in her hands. “See? Riley gets it. Are you ever going to let that go?”

    “Not a chance,” Cullen replied, his amusement evident. “She practically leapt out of her seat as if it had caught on fire.”

    “You were kneeling in front of me!” Ariana protested, finally lifting her head to glare at him, though the embarrassed grin tugging at her lips gave her away. “In Hightown. Where the rumors were already bad enough!”

    “It wasn’t a proposal,” Cullen said with mock innocence, his grin widening. “I just needed to make sure you were alright. You looked so flustered I thought something was wrong.”

    “Because you were kneeling!” Ariana shot back, shaking her head. “Maker’s breath, I still don’t know what you were thinking.”

    The group dissolved into laughter, even Ariana finally giving in, though her cheeks remained a vivid red. Cullen leaned back in his chair, his own laugh softer but no less genuine. Watching her now—flustered, exasperated, and glowing with life—made every teasing comment worth it.

    “Alright, alright,” Ariana said, holding up her hands in surrender. “Are we done embarrassing me yet?”

    “Not even close,” Dorian declared, his grin wicked. “But don’t worry, dear Herald. It’s all in good fun. And really, if you didn’t want rumors, you shouldn’t have been so… interesting.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, exasperated but smiling. Cullen leaned in slightly, his voice quiet enough for only her to hear. “For what it’s worth,” he said softly, his tone warm, “I wouldn’t trade any of it. Not a single rumor.”

    Ariana turned to meet his gaze, her blush softening into something more thoughtful. For a moment, the teasing and laughter faded into the background as they shared a quiet understanding. Cullen held her gaze a second longer before straightening, his focus shifting back to the group just as Dorian launched into a fresh round of wedding planning.

    “Commander,” Dorian called, his grin sharp. “So, colors, what do you think of deep reds and golds?”

    Cullen glanced at Ariana, smirking faintly before answering. “She would prefer blue and silver.”

    Ariana blinked, clearly caught off guard. “How did you—?”

    That was all it took to send the table into another uproar of laughter. Cullen simply smiled, letting the moment stretch. He might not have all the answers, but in this fleeting instance, he felt a rare certainty—one that spoke of knowing her, of being hers, in a way no rumor could ever capture.

    ~~~

    The past few days in Haven had been a rare reprieve, a brief moment where the constant battles and tension had eased. With the mages recruited and a plan to close the Breach forming, there was, for the first time, a glimmer of hope that the end of this nightmare might be within reach. The air around the village felt lighter, and even the most hardened soldiers seemed less grim. But Ariana couldn’t shake the weight on her shoulders.

    For now, most of Haven didn’t know about the dark future she had seen. And she intended to keep it that way. Let them enjoy this moment, free of the knowledge of what awaited if they failed.

    Ariana herself had spent much of the past two days in her quarters, allowing herself to rest, to let the bruises and minor injuries she’d sustained in Redcliffe and the future begin to heal. Her mind, though, refused to settle. Every time she thought about the Breach, the Elder One, or the fragile alliance between templars and mages, she found herself spiraling into what-ifs. She was running out of time to stop the chaos.

    This afternoon, she had attempted to distract herself with “light” reading—the writ from the Divine that granted authority to the Inquisition. It was hardly the most riveting choice, but the words had been a welcome reprieve from her own thoughts. For a while, she had managed to lose herself in the legal language, deciphering the structure of how the Inquisition had come to exist. But eventually, even that failed to keep her mind occupied.

    Her thoughts had begun circling back to darker places when a knock at the door snapped her out of her reverie. “Come,” she called, closing the book and setting it aside.

    The door creaked open, and Cullen stepped in, his frame filling the doorway. He paused when he saw her sitting on the bed, wrapped in her robe, the sunlight from the window catching the loose strands of her dark hair.

    “If you’re busy, I can come back later,” he said, his tone uncertain.

    Ariana glanced at the book and laughed. “Oh, this?” She held it up to show him the cover. “It’s the writ granting the Inquisition authority. Riveting stuff.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, closing the door behind him. “You must have run out of other books in the library you broke into.”

    She shrugged, smiling faintly. “I was curious how one goes about starting an Inquisition. It’s surprisingly dull.”

    “It’s not meant to be exciting,” Cullen replied with a small smile, though it quickly faded. His expression grew more serious as he stepped further into the room.

    Ariana immediately noticed the shift in his demeanor. “Why do I feel like I’m in trouble?” she teased, though her tone carried an edge of concern.

    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. “It’s not you. It’s… we’re having problems.”

    “What sort of problems?” she asked, sitting up straighter. Her tone shifted, calm and focused, as if bracing herself for whatever he was about to say.

    Cullen sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “The templars and mages are struggling to coexist. The Templars don’t trust them, and the mages… well, they don’t want Templars anywhere near them. There’s tension in the air, and I fear it’s only a matter of time before it boils over.”

    “What are you asking of me?” Ariana asked, her tone steady as she rested her hand on the writ she’d been reading earlier.

    “I don’t know,” he admitted, his frustration slipping into his voice. “This isn’t how things are meant to be. Templars are supposed to safeguard people, to protect mages from themselves—and others from magic. Without proper oversight…” He trailed off, his frown deepening.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him carefully. “Proper oversight, or control?” she asked, her voice carrying a deliberate edge.

    Cullen looked at her sharply. “Spoken like someone who hasn’t lived in a Circle,” he said, his tone sharper than he intended.

    Ariana’s gaze hardened, and she straightened her posture. “You’re right—I didn’t live in a Circle. But I was in Kirkwall during the rebellion. I saw firsthand what happens when Templars let their fear spiral into unchecked control. Meredith wielded her authority like a weapon, Cullen. She turned the Gallows into a prison, not a refuge. She was as dangerous—if not more dangerous—than any blood mage I’ve ever encountered.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. “Meredith was trying to protect Kirkwall. The city was a powder keg. Without her, it would’ve burned long before the rebellion.”

    “She lit the fuse, Cullen!” Ariana shot back, her voice rising. “She hoarded power, ruled through fear, created desperation, and pitted people against each other. How is that any less dangerous than a blood mage summoning demons? Power unchecked is dangerous—no matter who wields it.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “And yet you ask me to trust mages—to let go of the safeguards that have kept people safe for centuries. You don’t understand the power they wield.”

    “Don’t I?” Ariana’s voice softened but didn’t lose its edge. She held his gaze firmly. “You were there, Cullen. You saw what Meredith’s unchecked power did. Would you stand by her again? Would you make the same choice?”

    His breath caught as her words hit home. His brows furrowed, and his gaze flicked away for a brief moment, conflicted. “I… No. I wouldn’t.”

    The room fell silent, her question hanging between them like a sharp blade. Cullen finally met her eyes again, his shoulders tense. “But you weren’t at the Circle Tower in Ferelden. You didn’t see what I saw. The demons didn’t kill me, Ariana,” he said after a long pause, his voice low and strained. “They… it’s not so easy to forget.”

    Ariana’s breath caught. He had never spoken about this. She had imagined, once, what it must have been like to survive what happened at Kinloch Hold. She’d assumed it was chaos, fear, maybe a desperate fight for survival. But the way he said it—the sharp edge in his voice, the way his gaze shifted as if searching for something he couldn’t find—it struck her like a blow. He had lived through something far worse than she had imagined. Yet, the man who stood before her, steadfast and resolute, bore no sign of the torment he must have endured. She had been so focused on her own pain, her own scars, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what Cullen carried beneath his calm, disciplined exterior.

    Ariana’s frown deepened, concern flickering across her face. “What are you saying Cullen?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” Cullen said quickly, shaking his head. “That’s not the point.”

    As he spoke, Ariana’s hand unconsciously drifted to her left forearm. Her fingers brushed over it, rubbing softly as if soothing an ache she couldn’t banish.

    “Cullen. I don’t expect you to trust blindly. I do understand more than you think. But one mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others,” she said, her voice quieter now but no less pointed. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.”

    Cullen frowned, watching her closely. “What are you talking about?” he asked softly. “What did you see?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” she replied, her tone echoing his earlier dismissal. Her hand stilled briefly on her arm before resuming its motion. “That’s not the point.”

    “It matters to me,” Cullen pressed, stepping closer. “What happened—”

    “It’s not the point, Cullen,” she interrupted, her voice firmer this time. Her hand dropped to her side as she straightened, meeting his gaze again. “The point is that I’ve seen the worst of what mages can do. And I’ve also seen the best. They’re just like everyone else—some are good, some are bad. But I don’t condemn all Templars because I’ve run into one or two zealots.”

    Cullen hesitated, his frustration visible, but he held back. It seemeed her words struck a chord in him, forcing him to confront his own biases and the weight of his past choices.

    “If we can’t give them a chance,” Ariana said softly, her tone shifting. “If we can’t try to build something better—then what are we even fighting for?”

    Cullen looked away, as if struggling to reconcile her words with his own memories. Finally, he exhaled heavily. “You’re right. We’ve seen what fear and control can do. But that doesn’t make this easy.”

    “None of this is easy,” she said, a faint, tired smile tugging at her lips. “But I think we’re used to that by now.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the tension in the air easing slightly. “That we are.”

    Ariana reached out, placing her hand over his. “Talk to the Rangers, Cullen,” she said. “We’ve had mages and Templars living together for years. Michael and Malcolm can help the Templars understand this new role. And Eshara and Cador can speak with the Grand Enchanter. They’ve been through so much—one a Dalish mage who’s never known Templar oversight, the other a Circle escapee—but they’ve all learned to trust each other.”

    Cullen blinked, visibly surprised. “That’s… a good idea,” he said, his voice laced with both relief and something close to embarrassment. “Thank you.”

    As he stood to leave, Ariana caught a flicker of something in his expression—gratitude, perhaps, or an unspoken apology for his earlier defensiveness. She reached for his hand, pulling him back for a moment. As he neared the edge of the bed again, she knelt in front of him, wrapping her arms around him “We’ll figure this out, I promise.” she said as she leaned in to kiss him.

    His hands settled on her waist, steadying her. When they parted, he held her gaze for a moment before nodding “Dinner, tonight?” he asked as his hand brushed her cheek.

    Ariana smiled, simply nodding her agreement. With that, Cullen turned around to leave.

    When the door closed behind him, she glanced at her forearm, the ache still lingering in her mind. For now, the path forward was clear, but she couldn’t ignore the scars—both visible and unseen—that she and Cullen carried.

    She just hoped that this time, they could carry them together.

    ~~~

    Cullen stepped out of Ariana’s quarters, his thoughts a tangled mess of worry and frustration. Her words lingered, cutting deeper with every repetition. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.” The weight in her tone had been undeniable, but it was the way she’d rubbed her left forearm—fingers tracing the same spot over and over—that haunted him. Whatever pain she carried wasn’t just emotional; it was rooted in something far more tangible.

    As he walked through Haven, his gaze scanned the camp, his mind racing with questions. It wasn’t until he spotted Isabel by the training grounds, directing Rangers with her usual brisk efficiency, that he felt a faint flicker of clarity. If anyone knew what Ariana was hiding, it was Isabel.

    “Isabel,” he called, his tone clipped but steady.

    She turned, her green eyes narrowing slightly as she caught sight of his troubled expression. “Commander,” she replied, her voice calm but laced with curiosity. “What can I do for you?”

    Cullen crossed the distance between them, his jaw tight. “I need to ask you something about Ariana.”

    The faintest hint of tension flickered across Isabel’s face, though she masked it quickly. “What about her?”

    “She said something earlier,” he began, his voice low. “‘One mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others. I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.’” He hesitated, searching her face for any sign of recognition. “She spoke like she’s lived it. Like she knows exactly what magic can do—and not just from observation.”

    Isabel’s lips pressed into a thin line, her arms crossing over her chest. “And you think I know what she meant.”

    “I do,” Cullen said, his tone firm. “You’ve been with her through everything. If anyone knows what she’s hiding, it’s you.”

    For a moment, Isabel’s gaze softened, but then she straightened, her posture defensive. “Do you remember the morning after you proposed?” she asked suddenly, her voice steady but pointed.

    The shift caught him off guard, but the memory came rushing back—the quiet joy of that morning tempered by Isabel’s cautious words. “I do,” he said slowly, his brow furrowing. “You told me she’d been through storms most wouldn’t survive.”

    “I did,” Isabel confirmed, her expression unreadable. “And I asked you if you could live with the knowledge that there were things you might never know about her—things she might never tell you.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. “That was years ago, Isabel. Things are different now. If she’s carrying something this heavy, don’t I have a right to know?”

    Isabel’s gaze hardened, her green eyes locking onto his. “Did you ever tell her about Kinloch Hold?”

    The question hit him like a blow, and he froze. His breath caught, and his gaze dropped to the ground. He hadn’t—not then, not now. Even minutes ago, when Ariana had asked directly, he had deflected. He exhaled heavily, guilt twisting in his chest.

    “That’s what I thought,” Isabel said, her voice quieter but no less firm. “You want answers, Cullen, but you’re not giving her the same.”

    He opened his mouth to argue but stopped, her words cutting too close to the truth. She was right—he’d held his own demons close, unwilling to let Ariana shoulder his burdens. How could he expect her to do any differently?

    “She was rubbing her left arm,” he said finally, his tone softer now. “Not the mark—something else. What happened to her?”

    Isabel’s expression faltered, the faintest flicker of pain crossing her face. “And you think asking me will help?” she said, her voice sharper now. “Do you think dragging it into the open will make it easier for her to carry?”

    “I’m not trying to push,” Cullen said, though his voice carried an edge of determination. “But she’s not fine, Isabel. I can see it.”

    “She’s not,” Isabel admitted, her voice dropping. For a moment, the mask slipped, and Cullen saw the weight of her own worry for Ariana. “She hasn’t been fine for a long time. But that’s not my story to tell, and it’s not yours to force out of her.”

    His frustration flared, his hands curling into fists at his sides. “And what if she never tells me? Isabel, you’re shaken just thinking about it. Whatever it is—it’s worse than I imagined, isn’t it?”

    Her silence spoke volumes. Isabel turned away, her jaw tightening as though struggling to keep her composure. When she finally looked back, her gaze was steady but filled with an emotion Cullen couldn’t quite name. “It is worse,” she said quietly. “But that doesn’t mean she’s ready to share it. And it doesn’t mean you’re ready to hear it.”

    Cullen took a step back, her words landing with the weight of a blow. “Why wouldn’t I be ready?”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of sympathy breaking through her defenses. “Because you’re carrying your own scars, Cullen. Scars you haven’t told her about. If you want her to trust you with hers, you need to be willing to share yours.”

    Her words hit home, and Cullen’s shoulders sagged. He let out a slow breath, running a hand through his hair. He hated how right she was. He hated that his own silence had set the precedent for theirs.

    “Be patient with her,” Isabel said, her voice gentler now. “She’s carrying more than you know. And I suspect… you’ll understand her better than anyone. But only if you’re willing to meet her halfway.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, the knot in his chest tightening further. “I just want to protect her.”

    “I know,” Isabel said softly, her voice tinged with a sadness that mirrored his own. “But sometimes, protecting someone means letting them come to you in their own time.”

    She turned and walked away, her braid swaying behind her. Cullen watched her go, the weight of her words settling over him. He stood there for a long moment, the crisp Haven air biting against his skin, but it did little to quell the storm inside him.

    As he made his way back toward the war room, her final words echoed in his mind. Meet her halfway.

    He clenched his jaw, resolve hardening in his chest. If Ariana was carrying secrets, then so was he. If he wanted to break down the walls between them, it would mean tearing down his own first.

    And yet, the questions lingered, gnawing at him. What happened to her? And when would she finally let him in?

    ~~~

    Isabel strode into Ariana’s quarters without knocking, the door swinging open with enough force to send a faint breeze through the room. Ariana, seated cross-legged on her bed with a book resting on her knees, looked up sharply, startled by the abrupt entrance.

    “Maker, Ariana,” Isabel began, her voice sharp as she shut the door firmly behind her. “What did you do?”

    Ariana frowned, closing the book and setting it aside. “What are you talking about?”

    “Cullen,” Isabel hissed, her arms crossing tightly over her chest. Her green eyes flashed with frustration as she stepped closer. “What did you say to him? How did you manage to bring Krieger into a conversation?”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I didn’t,” she said, shaking her head firmly. “Why would I—what makes you think I did?”

    Isabel’s jaw tightened, more from unease than anger. “Cullen asked me about your arm,” she said, her voice lowering. “Your arm, Ariana. He said you made some comment about mages, about knowing what magic can do, and you were rubbing it the entire time. You think he wouldn’t notice that?”

    Ariana’s brows furrowed as confusion flickered across her face. “I… was?” She hesitated, her voice quieter. “He… noticed that?”

    “Of course he did,” Isabel snapped, throwing her hands up in exasperation. “It’s Cullen. If it’s about you, he’ll always notice.”

    Ariana opened her mouth to respond but faltered, the weight of Isabel’s words sinking in. Her frown deepened. “I wasn’t trying to bring that up,” she said after a moment, her voice defensive. “The conversation was about templars and mages—it just… happened. I didn’t think he’d pay attention to something so…”

    “So significant,” Isabel finished, her tone biting. “Because it is significant, Ariana. Maker’s breath, you’re still doing it. The same thing you’ve always done—dodging, deflecting, and hoping no one connects the dots. But Cullen’s not a fool, and you’re making it impossible for him to ignore.”

    Ariana stood, her posture rigid as she met Isabel’s glare head-on. “I’m not doing anything,” she retorted, her tone clipped. “Cullen knows more about me than anyone ever will. But this? This is mine, Isabel. It’s my burden, and he doesn’t need to carry it.”

    “Yours?” Isabel repeated incredulously, stepping closer, her voice rising. “You’re not the only one carrying this, Ariana. The Vanguard carries this secret for you. I carry this secret for you. We all protect the knowledge of what happened like our lives depend on it. And yet here you are, carrying it into everything you do—into conversations with Cullen, into the way you move, into how you look at that arm. And you think you can just bury it forever?”

    “Yes,” Ariana snapped, her voice sharp. “I’ve done it for years, and I’ll keep doing it. And don’t you dare tell me what I can or can’t carry.”

    Isabel’s eyes darkened, frustration simmering beneath her usually calm exterior. “You think not talking about it means it’s gone? That burying it means you’ve won?”

    “I’ve survived,” Ariana shot back, her voice rising with each word. “That’s all that matters.”

    Isabel’s expression softened for a brief moment, though her voice remained steady and unyielding. “You’ve survived, yes. But you haven’t healed.”

    The words struck like a blow. Ariana looked away, her jaw tightening. “I don’t need to heal,” she said quietly, though her voice carried a steel edge. “I need to fight. That’s all that matters.”

    “And when the fight is over?” Isabel asked, her voice gentler now but no less insistent. “What then? What will you do when you can’t distract yourself with the next battle, the next mission? Do you think this will just disappear?”

    Ariana’s hands clenched at her sides. “I can’t tell him,” she said, her voice taut with emotion. “You know what he’d do. He’d blame himself. He’d think if we hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could’ve stopped it—that it’s his fault. And I won’t let him carry that. Not for this. Not for me.”

    Isabel exhaled, her green eyes softening as she studied Ariana’s face. “And you don’t think he deserves the chance to decide that for himself? To be there for you, like you’ve been there for him?”

    “No,” Ariana replied simply, her voice resolute. “Not for this. He has enough on his shoulders already. I won’t add to it.”

    Isabel sighed, her frustration giving way to a weary sadness. “For what it’s worth,” she said quietly, “I think Cullen is probably the only person who would truly understand what you went through. But he can’t understand if you don’t let him in.”

    Ariana didn’t reply, her gaze locked on the floor as her thoughts churned.

    Isabel took a step toward the door, her hand resting on the handle. She hesitated, glancing back over her shoulder. Her voice softened, carrying a mix of resignation and hope. “Cullen loves you, Ariana. More than anything. I think he’s stronger than you give him credit for.”

    With that, Isabel opened the door and slipped out, leaving Ariana alone with her storm of emotions. For a long moment, she stood motionless in the center of the room, her hands trembling faintly at her sides.

    Her gaze drifted to her left forearm, the ache there so familiar it felt like part of her. She pressed her hand against it, her touch light but lingering, as though trying to soothe an old wound. Isabel’s words echoed in her mind, intertwining with her own doubts.

    “I can’t,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “Not yet.”

    But as the door clicked shut behind Isabel, doubt crept in, insistent and unrelenting. For the first time in years, she wondered if burying the past was truly enough—or if it was finally time to face it.

    ~~~

    Cullen lay on his bed, staring at the darkened ceiling of his quarters. The steady crackle of the hearth filled the room, its faint warmth doing little to ease the chill settling in his chest. Sleep hovered just out of reach, elusive and mocking, as his thoughts churned endlessly.

    Her nightmares.

    The memory surfaced sharply, cutting through the haze of exhaustion. It wasn’t something he often thought about—not beyond concern for her well-being. The nightmares weren’t frequent, but the few times he’d been there to witness them, they were always the same. She’d wake suddenly, her breath quick and shallow, her eyes wide with disorientation and fear. And she’d rub her left arm as if trying to soothe some invisible pain.

    At the time, he’d assumed the cause was the Blight—the horrors she had survived at such a young age. That explanation had seemed logical, obvious. But tonight, after their earlier conversation and Isabel’s pointed reminder, doubt clawed at his mind. He couldn’t ignore it anymore.

    It wasn’t the Blight.

    He sat up slowly, running a hand through his hair, the tension in his chest tightening. Her words earlier had been deliberate, her tone laced with something he hadn’t quite been able to name. When she spoke of mages and magic—of the damage it could cause—there had been a weight behind it, one that didn’t come from secondhand stories or distant observations.

    She wasn’t talking about someone else. She was talking about herself.

    The realization hit him like a hammer. Cullen frowned deeply, his brow furrowing as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. He thought back to the times she had redirected the subject, deflected his questions, or brushed off his concerns. At the time, he’d accepted her reluctance, assuming she would tell him when she was ready.

    Now, he couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling that he had missed something vital—that he hadn’t asked the right questions or pressed hard enough when she needed him to.

    His mind replayed the memory of her rubbing her arm during their conversation earlier. What happened to her arm? It had nothing to do with the mark. This had been happening for years.

    The image of her doing the same thing after waking from her nightmares resurfaced, sharper and more vivid. He’d comforted her in those moments, holding her close and whispering reassurances. But he had never pressed her to explain. Why hadn’t he seen it before?

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his hands clasping together tightly. Why didn’t she tell me?

    The answer came swiftly, settling heavily in his chest. She hadn’t told him because she didn’t want to burden him. Ariana had always carried so much on her own, never wanting to share the weight of her pain with anyone else. Perhaps she thought she was protecting him. Perhaps she didn’t trust herself to relive whatever haunted her.

    But that didn’t make it easier to accept.

    He pushed himself to his feet, pacing the small space of his quarters as his thoughts spiraled. She trusted him—he knew that. Yet there was a wall between them, built brick by brick from years of secrets, scars, and unspoken truths.

    Whatever she’s hiding, it isn’t just hurting her—it’s isolating her.

    The thought of her facing it alone twisted something inside him. He’d seen the strength she carried, the way she pushed forward despite everything. But no one—not even Ariana—could endure forever without breaking.

    Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and there was no room for distraction. But tonight, his mind and heart remained fixed on her—on the pain she carried and the truth she refused to share.

    Cullen clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. I’ll find a way to help her, even if she doesn’t let me in. I won’t let her carry this alone any longer.

    He returned to the bed, though sleep felt further away than ever. As he lay back down, staring at the flickering shadows cast by the fire, the ache in his chest lingered—a reminder that some battles were fought not with swords, but with patience and love.

    And this was a battle he would not lose.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay curled under the blankets in her quarters, the faint light of a candle casting long shadows across the walls. Her fingers traced absent patterns along the edge of the quilt, her thoughts spiraling into places she had long avoided. Tonight, she couldn’t push them away.

    It had been years since she’d let herself truly think about Krieger. She told herself she’d buried it, locked it behind walls stronger than any fortress. But tonight, Cullen’s words and Isabel’s confrontation had shifted something. Cracks had formed, and the memories seeped through.

    Her left arm ached faintly, the pain not real but remembered. She flexed her fingers, but the phantom sensation lingered. She could still feel the cold of that night, the bite of the winter air on her exposed skin, the ropes cutting into her wrists as she was bound to the post in the center of the camp.

    “You think you’re strong.”

    Krieger’s voice slithered through her mind, as chilling as it had been then. His calculated cruelty, his relentless determination to break her, had burned itself into her memory. She could see his piercing blue eyes, devoid of mercy, as he pressed the blade to her arm. She hadn’t made a sound. Not then. Not ever.

    The cold fire of humiliation burned hotter than the frost on her skin. Dragged into the center of the camp, her dignity stripped away, she had been made a spectacle. A warning. She had refused to look away, to give him the satisfaction of seeing her falter, but it had cost her. Every night, he reopened the wounds, whispering incantations that set her blood alight, warping her body and soul with his twisted magic.

    Her hand drifted unconsciously to her forearm, rubbing it gently. The scars were long gone, but the phantom pain lingered. The worst part wasn’t the memory of the physical torment or even the humiliation. It was the helplessness—the gnawing, all-consuming feeling of powerlessness. She hated how it still crept into her mind, undermining the person she had worked so hard to become.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, willing the memories to fade. But the harder she tried to push them away, the more vivid they became. The sound of her own ragged breathing, the glow of the blood magic binding her, the searing heat that left her writhing against the ropes. And worst of all, the silence that followed.

    The silence that told her she was alone.

    No.

    Her fingers gripped the quilt tightly, her knuckles whitening. She’d refused to break then, and she wouldn’t let it break her now. She had survived. She had walked away, not him. That was her victory. Her defiance.

    But Cullen’s words haunted her as much as the memory itself. “What are you talking about? What did you see?”

    She’d brushed him off, deflected as she always did, but he had seen her. Truly seen her in a way no one else ever had. He had noticed the way she rubbed her arm, the way her words carried a weight she hadn’t intended to reveal. And now, he was asking questions she wasn’t sure she could answer.

    Because if Cullen ever learned the truth—what Krieger had done, what she had endured—he would blame himself. He would take it on as his failure, his guilt. And he didn’t deserve that. She wouldn’t let him carry the weight of something that wasn’t his burden to bear.

    It was my mistake. My burden. Not his.

    Her breathing slowed as she repeated the thought like a mantra. She had survived. She had endured. And she had walked away with her dignity intact. That was all that mattered.

    But a quiet voice in the back of her mind whispered a different truth.

    You haven’t walked away from it, not really.

    Her chest tightened as her hand moved to her forearm again, the ache still there, as if her body refused to let her forget. Survival had been her focus, her purpose for so long, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what came after. She had become the White Wolf, built the Silver Rangers, fought for mages, for innocents, for everything Krieger had sought to destroy. Yet, the ghost of his voice lingered in her mind, his presence a shadow she could never fully escape.

    Ariana exhaled shakily, her thoughts shifting to Cullen. He would want to know. He would insist on knowing. And if she told him, his first instinct would be to blame himself. He’d convince himself that if they hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could have stopped it—that it was his fault she had suffered. She couldn’t let him bear that.

    But there was another fear, one she hated to admit. Cullen’s trust in mages was fragile, the scars of Kinloch Hold and Kirkwall still fresh in his mind. If he learned what Krieger had done, what he had been capable of, would it push Cullen further into that distrust? Would it undo the progress he had made—the trust he had placed in her and in their alliance?

    The thought left her cold. She couldn’t take that risk.

    Her hand stilled against her arm as her gaze drifted to the flickering candlelight. Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and she had every intention of seeing it through. But a part of her wondered if this was it—if tomorrow would be her end.

    If I fall… then none of this will matter. The thought was both freeing and suffocating. The weight of what she carried wouldn’t have to be passed on, wouldn’t hurt Cullen or anyone else. But the guilt of not telling him, of not giving him the truth before it was too late, gnawed at her.

    As she lay staring at the shadows on the walls, her resolve wavered. She had survived Krieger, survived the Blight, survived every battle and betrayal that had come her way. But survival wasn’t the same as healing. And for the first time in years, she wondered if that was truly within reach.

    Her eyes closed as sleep finally pulled her under, her last thought a fragile plea.

    Please, let tomorrow be enough.

  • Chapter 66 – Few Truths Are Comforting

    1 – 7 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The Frostbacks stretched endlessly before them, the mountain trail winding down toward the Hinterlands. Ariana pulled her cloak tighter around herself, though the biting cold barely registered. Her mind was elsewhere, turning over the conversation she’d had with Cullen the night before. Saying the words aloud—acknowledging the very real possibility of her death—had made it more tangible, more weighty. She had long since accepted the risk, but Cullen’s reaction lingered in her mind. The anguish in his eyes, the way he’d grasped her hand as if holding it could prevent that fate—it was a rare glimpse of his heart laid bare, and it had shaken her more than she cared to admit.

    The silence of the trail was broken by Cassandra’s voice, her tone pointed as she directed a question at Varric. “Have you heard from any of your Kirkwall associates, Varric?”

    Ariana sighed internally. Here we go again.

    Varric’s scoff came almost instantly. “You’re asking me? So you don’t read my letters?”

    “You’re no longer my prisoner,” Cassandra replied with the weary patience of someone accustomed to this routine. “Much as you like to act like it.”

    Ariana let her eyes drift skyward, silently pleading for patience. She could almost predict Varric’s retort before he said it.

    “And yet I still get all the suspicion,” Varric shot back, his voice laced with bitterness.

    Cassandra’s sigh was quieter this time, almost regretful. “I am not without sympathy,” she said, surprising Ariana with the note of sincerity in her voice. “Especially given recent events.”

    Varric’s anger sharpened. “Why, Seeker, I would never accuse you of having sympathy! By the way, I tend to refer to my ‘associates’ as ‘friends.’ Maybe you’re not familiar with the conc—”

    “Enough!” Ariana’s voice cut through their bickering like a blade, sharp and unyielding. Both turned to her in surprise, their argument dissolving into tense silence.

    The silence that followed was tense, the air heavy with unresolved frustration. Varric muttered something under his breath—probably unkind—while Cassandra pressed her lips together, her expression a mix of annoyance and regret.

    Ariana sighed quietly and let the silence linger before slowing her pace to match Cassandra’s. If she was going to spend weeks traveling with this group, the bickering needed to stop. Besides, she was genuinely curious about the Seeker—about the woman who carried herself with unyielding strength but kept her past wrapped in a shroud of mystery.

    “Tell me, Seeker,” Ariana began, her tone light and conversational, “where are you from?”

    Cassandra glanced at her, suspicious. “Why?”

    Ariana shrugged, a small smile playing on her lips. “Because I’d like to get to know you better. Unless, of course, you prefer to remain a mystery.”

    “You would?” Cassandra asked, her suspicion softening into genuine surprise.

    “I’m just being friendly,” Ariana replied, chuckling softly. “Not interrogating. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

    Cassandra sighed, clearly debating whether or not to indulge her. “There’s… not much to tell,” she finally said, her voice guarded but not unkind.

    “Oh, come now,” Ariana teased, giving her an incredulous look. “You were the right hand to the Divine. Not much to tell? I don’t believe that for a second.”

    Cassandra’s brow twitched, and for a moment, Ariana thought she might deflect again. But then the Seeker sighed, her tone resigned but not unkind. “My name is Cassandra Allegra Portia Calogera Filomena Pentaghast,” she began, her words carrying the weight of a history long practiced. “Daughter of the royal house of Nevarra, seventy-eighth in line for the throne. My family is known for its dragon-hunting lineage, though those days are long past. I left that life to join the Seekers of Truth when I was barely more than a girl.”

    Ariana’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait… you’re a member of Nevarra’s royal family?” she asked, her tone laced with disbelief.

    Cassandra’s expression shifted to feigned annoyance, though there was a faint flicker of amusement in her eyes. She explained how the Pentaghast clan was vast, their fame rooted in a dragon-hunting legacy that had long since fallen out of practice. She spoke of her decision to leave Nevarra, to run from a future that had felt suffocating, predetermined—a life of meaningless luxury and empty politics.

    As Cassandra spoke, Ariana listened intently, nodding occasionally. She couldn’t help but see the parallels between their lives. Both of them had walked away from expectations, titles, and the paths others had set for them. Both had chosen freedom, even when it came at great cost.

    When Cassandra finished, Ariana smiled gently. “You and I have more in common than I realized.”

    Cassandra regarded her in silence for a moment before nodding slowly. “Perhaps we do,” she admitted, her voice quieter now.

    Ariana grinned, her tone turning playful. “Though I can’t say I have the same dragon-hunting lineage. That part’s all yours.”

    A faint smile tugged at Cassandra’s lips, and for the first time since their journey began, the tension between them eased. Ariana glanced over her shoulder at Varric, who was riding a few paces behind them with Bianca slung across his back. She hoped he had been listening. If Cassandra could try, surely Varric could meet her halfway.

    For now, though, Ariana let herself enjoy the lighter atmosphere. The frostbitten trail seemed a little less daunting, the cold air a little less harsh. Perhaps, she thought, they could all learn to work together after all.

    ~~~

    The night was still, the campfire crackling softly as it cast flickering shadows across the clearing. Varric leaned against a log, his tankard resting loosely in his hand. The warmth of the fire wasn’t enough to chase away the chill that clung to him, though he wasn’t sure if it was the mountain air or his own mood.

    Across the fire, Ariana sat cross-legged, absently toying with a loose thread on her cloak. She had that look—the one that meant she was about to dig into something he didn’t want to talk about. He braced himself, taking a long sip of his drink.

    “You want to tell me what that was about earlier?” she asked, her voice casual but carrying the weight of expectation.

    Varric didn’t bother looking at her, his smirk lazy. “You’re going to have to be more specific, pup. I’ve had a lot of ‘moments’ today.”

    She didn’t laugh. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, her expression unwavering. Maker, she wasn’t going to let this go.

    “Don’t play coy, Varric,” she said, leaning forward slightly. “You know what I mean. Why do you keep poking at Cassandra?”

    Varric sighed, swirling the last of his drink in his tankard. “Because it’s easy,” he said after a beat. It was the truth, though not the whole truth. “And because she’s been on my case since day one.”

    “And this is how you handle it?” Ariana asked, her tone sharpening. “By giving her more reasons to stay on your case?”

    He shrugged, his smirk fading. “Maybe I enjoy getting under her skin.”

    It was deflection, and they both knew it. The problem with traveling with someone who knew him as well as Ariana did was that she saw straight through his walls, no matter how high he tried to build them.

    “Maybe,” she said, her voice quieter now, “but I don’t buy it. You’re smarter than that, Varric. So what’s the real reason?”

    He didn’t answer right away, his gaze fixed on the fire. He didn’t want to say it—to admit that Cassandra reminded him too much of everyone who had been responsible for what happened in Kirkwal. Someone rigid in their beliefs. Her questions, her mistrust, felt like a weight he couldn’t shake. And he didn’t understand her motivations.

    “People like her,” he said finally, his voice low, “don’t care about people like me.”

    The bitterness in his tone surprised even him. He hadn’t meant to let it show, but Ariana didn’t flinch. She leaned back slightly, her expression softening. “You’re wrong,” she said firmly. “Cassandra does care. She’s just… not great at showing it.”

    Varric scoffed, shaking his head. “She’s great at showing suspicion. I’ll give her that.”

    “She’s trying,” Ariana pressed. “To trust you. To connect with you. You don’t make it easy for her.”

    Her words struck deeper than he expected, and Varric found himself glancing at her. “Why do you even care? It’s not like you’re her biggest fan.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “Maybe not, but I’ve traveled with her long enough to realize something. Cassandra’s not unfriendly—she’s just… not like us. She’s serious, reserved. That doesn’t mean she’s not trying.”

    Varric looked away, his jaw tightening. He hated how much sense Ariana made sometimes.

    “She asks questions because she wants to know who you are, not just what you’ve done,” Ariana continued. “She respects you, Varric. Even admires you, though she’d probably never admit it.”

    That drew a humorless laugh from him. “Admire me? Seeker Pentaghast? Yeah, right.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a small smile. “She does. But she’s spent her whole life being told that emotions are weaknesses, that trust is a weapon. She’s trying to figure out who she is without all the titles and expectations. Sound familiar?”

    Varric blinked, caught off guard by the pointedness of her words. He knew what she was implying—and damn it, she wasn’t wrong.

    “You’ve got a way of making a guy feel like an ass,” he muttered, taking a swig from his tankard.

    Ariana grinned, leaning back against the log. “It’s a gift.”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “Fine. I’ll give her a chance. But if she goes back to calling me ‘prisoner,’ I’m blaming you.”

    “Fair enough,” Ariana said, her grin widening. “Just… try, Varric. You might be surprised.”

    He studied her for a moment, the firelight catching the warmth in her eyes. She’d changed since Kirkwall—grown wiser, steadier. He hadn’t said it out loud, but he was proud of her.

    “You’ve changed, pup,” he said, his tone softer now. “Gotten all wise and philosophical on me.”

    “Don’t worry,” she replied with a wink. “I’m still insufferable.”

    Varric laughed, the tension in his chest easing as he settled back against the log. “Goodnight, pup.”

    “Goodnight, Varric,” she said, her voice light but sincere.

    As the fire crackled between them, Varric let his mind wander. Maybe Ariana was right—maybe he had been too hard on Cassandra. And maybe, just maybe, he could try to ease up a bit. After all, stranger things had happened.

    ~~~

    The road into the Hinterlands was quiet, save for the soft rustle of boots against dry dirt and the occasional hum of insects flitting through the air. The early morning mist clung stubbornly to the lowlands, though the rising sun promised to burn it away soon. The scent of wildflowers and sun-warmed grass drifted on the breeze, a stark contrast to the heavy thoughts weighing on Ariana’s mind. She kept her pace brisk, her focus ahead, piecing together what awaited them in Redcliffe.

    She didn’t have to wonder long. A familiar figure leaned casually against a large boulder just off the trail, arms crossed and a lopsided grin already forming.

    “Well, well,” Riley called, her voice carrying easily. “The Herald of Andraste graces the Hinterlands with her presence. You’re making quite the habit of keeping me waiting, Wolf.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at her lips. “I wasn’t aware we were on a schedule, Lieutenant.”

    “You are now,” Riley shot back, pushing off the rock and striding toward the group. “And you’re late.”

    “And you look like you’ve been waiting for trouble,” Ariana noted, her brow quirking as she gestured to Riley’s unusually tense stance.

    “Trouble is exactly why I’m here,” Riley said, her tone sobering. “Something’s wrong in Redcliffe.”

    “Go on,” Ariana said, her voice steady despite the unease curling in her chest.

    “The gates are sealed,” Riley began, her arms crossing again. “There’s a strange rift just outside the village. The Rangers stationed nearby say it’s unlike anything we’ve encountered so far—feels more unstable. And…” She hesitated for just a moment, her gaze flicking to the others before returning to Ariana. “There are rumors of Tevinter magisters in Redcliffe.”

    “Tevinter?” Cassandra’s tone was sharp, her expression darkening. “What could they possibly want with Redcliffe?”

    “Nothing good,” Riley replied grimly. “And that’s not all. Arl Teagan has abandoned the village. He rode for Denerim, leaving Redcliffe leaderless. Whatever’s going on there, it’s bad enough that even the Arl didn’t want to stay.”

    Ariana let out a slow breath, her hand rubbing at her temple. “Wonderful,” she muttered, her tone dry. “So, no leadership, a sealed gate, a rift, and Tevinter magisters. Anything else I should know?”

    Riley shrugged. “Cullen thinks you should head for the Templars instead.”

    Ariana froze mid-step, her head snapping up to look at Riley. “Oh? Does he now?” Her brow arched. “And how exactly do you know this?”

    Riley’s grin was far too pleased. “He sent me a communication,” she said casually. “Wanted to make sure you weren’t rushing into anything too dangerous.”

    “Did he, now?” Ariana’s voice was flat, though there was a faint edge of feigned annoyance. “And let me guess—you already reported back to him about the Tevinter magisters?”

    “Of course,” Riley said with a shrug, entirely unapologetic. “I figured he’d want to know. You’re always telling me to anticipate the client’s needs, remember?”

    Ariana groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “Riley, do you remember who you’re supposed to be working for?”

    “You told me we’re working for the Inquisition,” Riley countered smoothly, her grin widening. “And he’s the client, Wolf.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, clearly enjoying the exchange. “She’s got you there, pup.”

    “I should have left you in Haven,” Ariana muttered, though her lips quirked into a reluctant smile. “Anything else you’ve reported to our ‘client’ that I should know about?”

    “Not yet,” Riley replied, her tone light. “But I’m always open to suggestions.”

    Cassandra, who had been quiet until now, crossed her arms and fixed Ariana with a pointed look. “Perhaps the Commander is right. The Templars could be a safer option.”

    “Yes, because a potentially corrupted Lord Seeker is safer…” Ariana replied, her tone sharper than intended. She met Cassandra’s gaze evenly. “The breach won’t close itself. And we don’t know where the Templars are or if they’d even listen to us. The mages may be our only chance.”

    “And what if the mages in Redcliffe are already compromised?” Cassandra pressed, her voice unwavering. “If the rumors of Tevinter magisters are true…”

    “We’ll deal with it,” Ariana said firmly. “We don’t have the luxury of second-guessing every decision. We’ll assess the situation when we get there.”

    Riley watched the exchange with interest, finally breaking the tension with a shrug. “Whatever you decide, Wolf, I’ll back you. Just… be careful, yeah?”

    Ariana sighed, her expression softening. “Always,” she said, her tone lighter now. “Thanks for the warning, Riley.”

    Riley nodded, her grin returning. “Don’t mention it. Just don’t get dead, alright? I’d hate to have to explain that to Cullen.”

    “Noted,” Ariana said dryly, shaking her head as they resumed their march toward Redcliffe.

    As the group moved on, Riley fell in step beside Ariana, her expression thoughtful. “You know,” she said after a moment, her tone casual but her eyes sharp, “you and Cullen… you could just make things easier for yourselves and stop dancing around what you both—”

    “Oh, now you want us back together,” Ariana cut her off, her voice carrying just enough warning to make Riley grin. “Are we forgetting you hid news of him for four months?”

    “Fine, fine,” Riley said, holding up her hands in mock surrender. “But for the record, I’ve always thought you were good together.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help the brief smile that tugged at her lips.

    The banter carried them down the road, the tension between them easing even as the looming shadow of Redcliffe grew closer.

    ~~~

    As they arrived at Redcliffe, the gates were closed as Riley had reported, and a rift loomed just ahead. The air around it shimmered unnaturally, the distortion bending light and sound in ways that made Ariana’s skin crawl. Time itself seemed to fracture near the rift, creating a nauseating sense of disorientation.

    The demons poured out in waves, but the party dispatched them with the efficiency of seasoned warriors. When the rift finally closed, the distorted air stilled, though the unease it left lingered.

    “What was that?” Ariana asked, her tone sharp and commanding. The scene was wrong—deeply unsettling—but fear wasn’t an option.

    Cassandra sheathed her blade with deliberate precision. “We don’t know what these rifts can do. That one appeared to alter time around it.”

    Ariana pressed her lips into a thin line, her expression hardening. “Something is very wrong here. Stay on your guard.” Her voice was firm, unshaken, though her thoughts churned.

    Her mind flickered briefly to Cullen’s warnings. He had urged caution, worried the mages might be too desperate, too unstable to trust. Maybe he was right about that part, she thought grimly. But right or not, she wouldn’t let Redcliffe fall to this. She had spent years rebuilding after the Blight—after Ferelden had been brought to its knees—and she would not let it be invaded by outsiders, no matter their supposed justification.

    When they entered the gates, an Inquisition scout hurried to meet them. “Your Worship, we’ve spread word that the Inquisition was coming, but you should know—no one here seems to have been expecting us.”

    “No one?” Ariana’s voice was calm, but her unease deepened. “Not even Grand Enchanter Fiona?”

    “If she was, she hasn’t told anyone,” the scout replied nervously. “You’ll find the tavern secured for negotiations.”

    The scout’s reluctance to linger only sharpened Ariana’s resolve. She directed him to return to Haven with a full report, then pressed forward with her companions. The village felt eerily quiet—no sign of Arl Teagan or his guards, and the few villagers they passed seemed weary, their eyes hollow.

    Just as they reached the village square, an elven mage emerged from the shadows. “Agents of the Inquisition, my apologies!” he exclaimed, bowing with theatrical flourish. “Magister Alexius is in charge now but hasn’t yet arrived. You may speak with the former Grand Enchanter in the meantime.”

    “Magister Alexius?” Ariana repeated, her tone sharp. Her jaw tightened. The word alone felt like a taunt, a challenge. She had fought against invaders before. This was no different. “Well, it sounds like Riley’s information was accurate.”

    “What’s a Tevinter Magister doing here?” Cassandra demanded, her suspicion sharpening the air.

    Varric muttered, “I don’t like this, pup. This whole place reeks of trouble.”

    Ariana’s jaw set as her gaze swept the village. “Trouble or not, we’re here. And we’re going to fix it.” Her voice carried the weight of years spent protecting this land, of refusing to let Ferelden fall again. They don’t belong here.

    Inside the tavern, Grand Enchanter Fiona greeted them as though they were strangers. “Welcome, agents of the Inquisition,” she said with a polite smile. “What has brought you to Redcliffe?”

    Ariana froze, her confusion giving way to irritation. “Is this some kind of test?” she asked sharply. “We’re here because you invited us in Val Royeaux.”

    Fiona frowned, her brow furrowing. “You must be mistaken,” she said slowly. “I haven’t been to Val Royeaux since before the Conclave.”

    Ariana’s breath caught in her chest. She exchanged bewildered glances with Cassandra, Varric, and Solas. The pieces of the puzzle didn’t fit, and every second deepened her unease.

    “Well,” Ariana began, her voice tight, “then that’s very odd, because someone who looked exactly like you spoke to me and asked me to come here.”

    “Exactly like me…” Fiona repeated softly, her voice trailing off as though the phrase itself unraveled something in her mind. For the first time, her composure cracked—just a flicker, quickly hidden.

    “Regardless of who sent you, the situation has changed,” Fiona continued, her tone becoming flat. “The free mages have already pledged themselves to the service of the Tevinter Imperium.”

    Ariana stared at her, the words echoing in her mind. “I’m sorry… you did what?”

    Cassandra’s discomfort was palpable. “An alliance with Tevinter? Do you not fear all of Thedas turning against you?”

    Varric, ever quick with a quip, muttered, “Andraste’s ass… I’m trying to think of a single worse thing you could have done. And I’ve got nothing.”

    Solas, calm and deliberate, added, “I understand your desperation, but you deserve better than slavery to Tevinter.”

    Before they could press further, the door opened, revealing two men—Magister Alexius and his son, Felix. Alexius exuded an air of smug authority as he entered, his gaze lingering on Ariana with an unsettling intensity.

    “You must be the Herald of Andraste,” Alexius said, his tone syrupy and insincere. “What an honor.”

    Ariana met his gaze head-on, her hazel-green eyes unyielding. So, this is the man pulling the strings. Her discomfort with him was undeniable, but it only hardened her resolve. She had dealt with men like him before—arrogant, entitled, used to getting what they wanted. She wasn’t about to back down now.

    “You’re quite a long way from Tevinter, Alexius,” she said coldly. “What brings you to Ferelden?”

    “Ah,” Alexius said smoothly, “Indeed I am, though I have heard you are no Ferelden either. It seems we are both strangers here.”

     The veiled threat in his words only strengthened Ariana’s determination. He didn’t know, he didn’t need to know. But as far as Ariana was concerned, this was her home. She may not have been born here, but she had endured the worst this age had to offer with Ferelden. And she would not abandon it now. She certainly would not let a Tevinter magister take Redcliffe.

    Their conversation continued, each word deepening Ariana’s conviction that Alexius was a threat. When Felix nearly collapsed, Ariana caught him quickly, masking her surprise when he slipped a note into her hand. She steadied him as Alexius made a show of concern, then excused himself with Felix in tow.

    Once they were gone, Ariana unfolded the note: Come to the Chantry. You are in danger.

    She exhaled slowly, her fingers tightening around the paper. “Well, I had mostly figured that out already,” she muttered, though her voice carried an edge of sarcasm that didn’t mask her frustration.

    Cassandra stepped closer, her expression grim. “The Commander may have been right about the mages.”

    Ariana didn’t respond immediately, her gaze fixed on the door Alexius had vanished through. Finally, she spoke, her voice low but resolute. “He might have been. But this is my home. And I’m not going to let Tevinter stake a claim here.”

    She tucked the note into her pocket and turned to her companions, her expression hard and unflinching. “We’re going to the Chantry. We’ll figure this out. And if Alexius thinks he can take Ferelden while I’m standing here, he’s going to learn just how wrong he is.”

    The group exchanged glances before falling in step behind her. Whatever dangers lay ahead, Ariana’s determination burned brighter than her doubts. She wasn’t afraid of Alexius. She was ready to remind him—and anyone else—what it meant to defend Ferelden.

    ~~~

    As they entered the Chantry, Ariana’s senses went on high alert. The rift above churned violently, its distortion bending the air around it. The sound was a sharp, grating hum that clawed at the edges of her mind, and the space felt charged with an oppressive energy that made her skin prickle. In the midst of the chaos, a lone mage stood with practiced ease, firing spells at the demons pouring from the rift as though this was a simple exercise.

    “Good! You’re finally here! Now help me close this, would you?” the mage called, his voice carrying an almost breezy amusement that felt jarringly out of place.

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed, her gaze locking onto him for the briefest moment. His finely tailored robes were immaculate—so much so it was almost insulting in the face of their surroundings. Everything about him, from his sharp features to the deliberate flourish of his movements, screamed Tevinter. He wielded his magic with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, the kind of ease that only came with privilege and power.

    Still, there was something undeniably charismatic about him. His quick smirk and sparkling eyes exuded intelligence and charm. It was disarming, almost deliberately so. Ariana remained cautious but couldn’t deny her first impression. She liked him. There was something about him that seemed… honest.

    Her focus snapped back to the rift as the fight demanded her attention. The demons came in waves, but she and her companions dispatched them with the efficiency of seasoned warriors. Each strike and spell flowed with the rhythm of their shared battles, and when Ariana sealed the rift with the mark, the oppressive energy in the room seemed to release, leaving only an uneasy silence behind.

    The mage stepped closer, his brown eyes alight with curiosity. “Fascinating,” he remarked, his tone carrying the detached enthusiasm of a scholar. “How does that work, exactly? You don’t even know, do you? You just wiggle your fingers, and boom—rift closes.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at his irreverence. “You’re the mage. Why don’t you explain it to me?” she replied dryly, her voice tinged with amusement.

    His smirk widened, clearly enjoying her response. “Oooh, feisty. I like it,” he said, inclining his head in a mock bow. “I am Dorian of House Pavus, most recently of Minrathous. How do you do?”

    Before she could respond, Cassandra stepped forward, her posture rigid with distrust. “Another Tevinter. Be cautious with this one.”

    Dorian turned to her, unfazed, and offered a disarming smile. “Suspicious friends you have here,” he said lightly. “Magister Alexius was once my mentor, so my assistance should be valuable—more so than you probably deserve.”

    Ariana studied him carefully, weighing his words against the instincts that rarely failed her. He was confident—too confident, perhaps—but there was something refreshingly honest in his arrogance. Despite her natural caution, she felt herself relaxing slightly. “I was expecting Felix,” she said, watching him closely.

    “He’s on his way,” Dorian replied breezily. “His task was to get the note to you and then meet us here after ditching his father.”

    “So, the note was from you,” Ariana said, her curiosity piqued.

    “It was,” Dorian confirmed, his smirk turning playful. “Someone had to warn you, after all. It would be a shame for someone like you to get killed.”

    Her lips quirked into a small smile despite herself. “Why is that? The mark or my charming personality?”

    “Can it be both?” Dorian quipped. “Though let’s not overlook your looks. It would be a tragedy for Thedas.”

    The banter came so easily it surprised her. Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You Tevinter mages and your silver tongues.”

    “It’s not silver, my dear Herald,” Dorian replied with mock sincerity, “it’s platinum.”

    Cassandra sighed audibly, clearly unimpressed, but Ariana found herself genuinely amused. Beneath the arrogance and flair, there was an honesty to Dorian that she couldn’t ignore. He didn’t seem the type to hide his intentions—he was exactly as he presented himself, for better or worse.

    Before Ariana could respond, Dorian’s expression sobered. “Jokes aside, you must know there’s danger here,” he said, his voice lowering. “That much should be obvious without the note. Let’s start with Alexius claiming all the rebel mages out from under you. As if by magic. Which, in this case, is exactly right. To reach Redcliffe before the Inquisition, Alexius distorted time itself.”

    “He arranged it so he could arrive here just after the Divine died?” Ariana asked, frowning as the puzzle pieces refused to fit together neatly. 

    “That is fascinating, if true… and almost certainly dangerous,” Solas interjected, his voice thoughtful. 

    “The magic Alexius is using is wildly unstable, and it’s unraveling the world,” Dorian explained. 

    “Wonderful. I was really starting to get bored of only having the Breach to deal with…” Ariana quipped dryly. 

    “My father’s joined a cult. Tevinter supremacists. They call themselves the Venatori,” came Felix’s voice from behind them. He looked pale and exhausted but determined. “And I can tell you one thing: whatever he’s done for them, he’s done it to get to you.” 

    “To me?” Ariana asked, her unease growing. “Why would he rearrange time and enslave mages just to target me?”

    Ariana could already imagine Cullen’s reaction to this. He wouldn’t be happy. Knowing she was being specifically targeted by a group of Tevinter supremacists would set him on edge and there would be no calming him down from that.

    “They’re obsessed with you,” Felix replied grimly. “Perhaps because you survived the Temple of Sacred Ashes?”

    “Well, this is all very flattering,” Ariana said dryly, though her sarcasm couldn’t quite mask her tension. “But I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint him. I’m very unavailable.”

    Dorian’s eyebrow arched, and he leaned closer. “Is that so? Should I be taking notes?”

    Varric interjected, his tone protective. “Since when?”

    Ariana shrugged, a faint smirk forming. “Always unavailable to evil Tevinter Magisters intent on destroying the world. It just wouldn’t work.”

    Dorian perked up, his grin returning. “Oh, is that all? Then what about a good Tevinter mage trying to save it?”

    “Hadn’t ever considered there was such a thing,” Ariana teased, the spark in her eyes unmistakable. “But I guess anything’s possible.”

    Dorian laughed, clearly pleased. “I’ll consider that an opportunity.”

    Ariana laughed with him, the levity of their exchange momentarily cutting through the tension. Yet even as she smiled, the weight of Felix’s words lingered in her mind.

    “In any case,” Dorian continued, his voice growing serious, “now you know you’re his target. Expecting the trap is the first step. I can’t stay in Redcliffe; Alexius doesn’t know I’m here, and I’d like to keep it that way. I’ll be in touch.” He turned to leave but paused to add, “Felix, try not to get yourself killed.”

    “There are worse things than dying, Dorian,” Felix replied quietly, his voice heavy with resignation.

    As Dorian exited, Ariana exchanged a glance with her companions. The playful mage had left much unsaid, but what he had revealed painted an ominous picture of what lay ahead. Whatever this was, was more dangerous than the Breach itself. Whether or not the mages were desperate was no longer the question or the problem.

    After they exited the Chantry, Cassandra finally broke the tense silence. “This whole business is distasteful. Perhaps we are better off pursuing the Templars instead.” 

    “I’d bet you ten royals whatever the Templars are doing is just as weird,” Varric replied, crossing his arms. “Probably involves chanting, blood magic, or some elaborate helmet polishing ceremony.” 

    Ariana shook her head, her voice firm. “And regardless, we now have to deal with this. We can’t ignore this threat now. Don’t think we need to rip a hole in time in addition to the one in the sky.” 

    “Besides,” she added, glancing at each of them, “maybe these ‘Venatori’ are affecting both. We already know something is wrong with the Lord Seeker. Whatever is happening here may be connected.” 

    Cassandra frowned but gave a reluctant nod. “You may be right. But the risk—” 

    “Is one we don’t have a choice but to face,” Ariana interrupted. “We need to return to Haven, regroup, and prepare. This isn’t just about mages or Templars anymore. It’s about the entire world unraveling. And that’s on us to stop.” 

    Varric gave a low whistle. “No pressure, huh?” 

    Ariana glanced at him, the corners of her mouth tugging into a wry smile despite the weight of the situation. “If it were easy, you wouldn’t have come along, would you?” 

    “Touché, pup,” Varric replied with a smirk, already falling into step behind her as they began their journey back.

    ~~~

    The campfire crackled softly in the night, its warmth cutting through the cool evening air. Ariana approached Solas, her steps slow, her thoughts churning from the day’s revelations. He sat slightly apart from the others, his posture calm yet deliberate, his gaze fixed on the flames as though he could see some hidden truth within them.

    “Solas,” Ariana began, her tone thoughtful, “have you ever encountered anything like the magic we saw in Redcliffe? The distortion of time?”

    Solas looked up, his expression serene but tinged with curiosity. “No,” he replied plainly. “I am not aware of any magic like that—at least, none I have personally witnessed.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, unconvinced. “What about your… spirit friends?” she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of playful skepticism. “Could they have seen something like it?”

    The corners of Solas’s mouth twitched upward in the faintest hint of a smile. “An interesting phrasing,” he said, his voice light with amusement. “Perhaps they have. Time within the Fade is not bound as it is in this world. Moments exist simultaneously, stretch, or fold back upon themselves. It is a place of infinite possibility and fluidity.”

    He paused, his expression sharpening as though weighing his words carefully. “If I were to theorize,” he continued, “such a spell—one capable of distorting time—would likely draw upon the Fade. It would require manipulating the Veil itself, pulling the Fade closer to this world to warp reality. That might explain why the Veil in Redcliffe feels both weaker and… disturbed.”

    Ariana lowered herself onto a nearby log, her brow furrowed. “So it’s like forcing the rules of the Fade onto our world?” she asked, her voice thoughtful. “If Alexius has figured out how to do that, it makes him far more dangerous than I thought.”

    “Precisely,” Solas replied, his voice patient yet deliberate. “The Fade is a realm of endless possibility but also of unchecked chaos. To tear the Veil, to force the two realms to overlap, is not simply dangerous—it is destructive. Magic of that nature could unravel far more than time itself.”

    Ariana drew in a slow breath, her arms resting on her knees as she processed his words. The image of Redcliffe’s shimmering distortion burned in her mind, the nauseating wrongness of it. “It explains why everything feels so off there,” she murmured. “And why the mages are so desperate. But how does someone even begin to create something like this?”

    Solas studied her intently, his gaze thoughtful but unyielding. “You seek answers not out of fear or prejudice, but out of a desire to understand,” he said, his tone carrying a quiet note of respect. “It is a rare quality among those who wield authority. Refreshing, even.”

    Ariana met his gaze, her lips quirking into a faint smile. “Knowledge is a tool,” Her expression sobered. “If I can understand what’s happening, maybe we can stop it.”

    Solas inclined his head slightly, his tone shifting to something almost conspiratorial. “A wise approach. Though I suspect Alexius’s mastery did not come from his own ingenuity alone. The Venatori… whoever they truly are, may have provided him with knowledge—or a guide.”

    Ariana’s smile faded as she considered his words. “That’s not exactly comforting,” she muttered.

    “Few truths are,” Solas replied, his gaze returning to the fire. “But they are necessary, nonetheless.”

    For a moment, they sat in companionable silence, the weight of the conversation settling over them. The firelight danced across Solas’s face, casting him in sharp relief—neither entirely ally nor entirely unknown. Ariana’s unease lingered, but so too did her resolve. Whatever lay ahead, she would meet it head-on.